《Daddy's Love》


 CHAPTER 1 - TAKEN

    CHAPTER 1 - TAKEN


    Ana''s world is turned upside down when she is kidnapped by a person who innocuously offers to give


    her a lift while she''s runningte. She''s introduced to the DDLG lifestyle by her daddy - Christian, which


    definitely isn''t a smooth ride for innocent Ana. She feels more at home when she meets Daddy''s best


    friend - Uncle Jay and his little Carol and everything is going fine until it''s not.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    **********


    I look at my baby girl, strapped inside the car seat, sleeping peacefully. Her mouth slightly open and


    she is drooling. She looks adorable. I hope she has had something for lunch. The drug, on empty


    stomach, screws up the system for a bit. It''s a long drive back home. I am sort of tired. Both of us, we


    have had an extremely long day today. I stop by to get myself a smoothie and a sandwich. After


    another four hours drive, we finally enter the Community Gates. Another 20 minutes and we are home.


    My baby is still out like a light. I get down and carefully unstrapped her and hold her in my arms and


    carry her inside. She shuffles a bit but remains asleep. I open her clothes and give her a sponge bath


    and then put her in a pull up. I settle her down on her crib and look around the room. I hope she likes it.


    I quickly make a bottle for her. She must be famished. She dly epts the bottle and starts sucking


    on the milk. After she is done, I switch on the baby monitor, keep a teddy near her, switch off the lights


    and go downstairs.


    It''s eight already and I have a ton of work to do. I make myself a cup of coffee and open myptop to fill


    the requisite forms.


    I am 21 and today was thest day for me to get my little, otherwise I would have been banished from


    my Community. It''s not that I didn''t want to have a little, only that I couldn''t find someone I zinged with. I


    was pretty sure that I''d have to leave my home, my people, and my ce today and then I saw her. I


    wonder what her name is.


    I fill the forms and breathe a sigh of relief. My little was carrying nothing but a mobile phone and some


    gums with her. I look at it now. I can open the phone and learn so much about her, but I''d rather she


    tells me about her. I stamp the phone until its scrap and throw the gums and the phone away. I have


    lots of candies for my baby girl and she won''t need a phone. I don''t want her to have anything that


    reminds her of where shees from. I do away with all her old clothes, her shoes and her hair tie.


    I am exhausted.


    I take a quick shower and then I retire for the day.


    Tomorrow will be good.

 Chapter 1: 1 - Taken

    Chapter 1: 1 - Taken


    Ana''s world is turned upside down when she is kidnapped by a person who innocuously offers to give


    her a lift while she''s runningte. She''s introduced to the DDLG lifestyle by her daddy - Christian, which


    definitely isn''t a smooth ride for innocent Ana. She feels more at home when she meets Daddy''s best


    friend - Uncle Jay and his little Carol and everything is going fine until it''s not.


    **********


    I look at my baby girl, strapped inside the car seat, sleeping peacefully. Her mouth slightly open and


    she is drooling. She looks adorable. I hope she has had something for lunch. The drug, on empty


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    stomach, screws up the system for a bit. It''s a long drive back home. I am sort of tired. Both of us, we


    have had an extremely long day today. I stop by to get myself a smoothie and a sandwich. After


    another four hours drive, we finally enter the Community Gates. Another 20 minutes and we are home.


    My baby is still out like a light. I get down and carefully unstrapped her and hold her in my arms and


    carry her inside. She shuffles a bit but remains asleep. I open her clothes and give her a sponge bath


    and then put her in a pull up. I settle her down on her crib and look around the room. I hope she likes it.


    I quickly make a bottle for her. She must be famished. She dly epts the bottle and starts sucking


    on the milk. After she is done, I switch on the baby monitor, keep a teddy near her, switch off the lights


    and go downstairs.


    It''s eight already and I have a ton of work to do. I make myself a cup of coffee and open myptop to fill


    the requisite forms.


    I am 21 and today was thest day for me to get my little, otherwise I would have been banished from


    my Community. It''s not that I didn''t want to have a little, only that I couldn''t find someone I zinged with. I


    was pretty sure that I''d have to leave my home, my people, and my ce today and then I saw her. I


    wonder what her name is.


    I fill the forms and breathe a sigh of relief. My little was carrying nothing but a mobile phone and some


    gums with her. I look at it now. I can open the phone and learn so much about her, but I''d rather she


    tells me about her. I stamp the phone until its scrap and throw the gums and the phone away. I have


    lots of candies for my baby girl and she won''t need a phone. I don''t want her to have anything that


    reminds her of where shees from. I do away with all her old clothes, her shoes and her hair tie.


    I am exhausted.


    I take a quick shower and then I retire for the day.


    Tomorrow will be good.

 CHAPTER 2 - SCARED MUCH

    CHAPTER 2 - SCARED MUCH


    I wake up really early despite having slept sotest night. I was anxious for my baby girl to wake up. I


    have checked on her thrice already and she is still asleep. I take my bath quickly and then make


    breakfast. I make chocte pancakes. I think it''llfort her a little.


    Fifteen minutester, pancakes are done. I am off work for thirty days now. That''s a paid leave that all


    Dom¡¯s get when they get themselves a little to get settled in with them. We live in a very small


    since I can remember and this is my life now. This is all I know.


    The doorbell rings and its little Carol.


    "Hello, Uncle Christian. I want to meet your baby! We will be best friends!" She squeals and hugs me.


    "Calm down Carol. She is still asleep. And why are you here alone? Where is your daddy?" I ask her as


    a pick her up. She is 4"10 the same height as my baby, I think. I am over 7 feet. All of us are. Vampires


    are all well built and humans well they are so small and fragile.


    "Daddy said I coulde here alone today If I don''t run in the street. I did not run. When will she wake


    up?" She asks me.


    "I hope soon babe. Would you like some pancakes? Huh?" I ask her as I kiss her cheek. She is a


    sweetheart.


    "No, I will run along to daddy. Will you please call me over for y dates when she wakes up?!"


    "I will honey and no running. Get along."


    Carol is the little of my best friend Jay who lives in the next house, twenty steps away from my house.


    The little one is still asleep and I sit and hog on to some pancakes.


    I think back to yesterday when I got my baby girl....


    I was just wandering around in my car aimlessly. I have been looking for a human to be my little for


    over a year now but couldn''t find anyone I could zing with. And now, I''ll be banished from my


    And then out of nowhere I see her. She is short and, in a hurry, to go somewhere. She is so cute


    wearing a little dress and shoes. She has got shoulder length brown hair and matching eyes. The


    moment she looks at me we Zing. I take a deep breath taking to calm my heart that is jack hammering


    inside my chest.


    "Miss, you seem to be in a hurry. Can I drop you somewhere?" I ask her, poking my head out from the


    window of my car.


    She looks at me, biting her lips, wondering what to do. She must really be in a hurry because she nods


    and says "Thank you Sir" and gets inside the car. Naive. Innocent. Perfect.

 Chapter 2: 2 - Scared much?

    Chapter 2: 2 - Scared much?


    I wake up really early despite having slept sotest night. I was anxious for my baby girl to wake up. I


    have checked on her thrice already and she is still asleep. I take my bath quickly and then make


    breakfast. I make chocte pancakes. I think it''llfort her a little.


    Fifteen minutester, pancakes are done. I am off work for thirty days now. That''s a paid leave that all


    Dom¡¯s get when they get themselves a little to get settled in with them. We live in a very small


    since I can remember and this is my life now. This is all I know.


    The doorbell rings and its little Carol.


    "Hello, Uncle Christian. I want to meet your baby! We will be best friends!" She squeals and hugs me.


    "Calm down Carol. She is still asleep. And why are you here alone? Where is your daddy?" I ask her as


    a pick her up. She is 4"10 the same height as my baby, I think. I am over 7 feet. All of us are. Vampires


    are all well built and humans well they are so small and fragile.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Daddy said I coulde here alone today If I don''t run in the street. I did not run. When will she wake


    up?" She asks me.


    "I hope soon babe. Would you like some pancakes? Huh?" I ask her as I kiss her cheek. She is a


    sweetheart.


    "No, I will run along to daddy. Will you please call me over for y dates when she wakes up?!"


    "I will honey and no running. Get along."


    Carol is the little of my best friend Jay who lives in the next house, twenty steps away from my house.


    The little one is still asleep and I sit and hog on to some pancakes.


    I think back to yesterday when I got my baby girl....


    I was just wandering around in my car aimlessly. I have been looking for a human to be my little for


    over a year now but couldn''t find anyone I could zing with. And now, I''ll be banished from my


    And then out of nowhere I see her. She is short and, in a hurry, to go somewhere. She is so cute


    wearing a little dress and shoes. She has got shoulder length brown hair and matching eyes. The


    moment she looks at me we Zing. I take a deep breath taking to calm my heart that is jack hammering


    inside my chest.


    "Miss, you seem to be in a hurry. Can I drop you somewhere?" I ask her, poking my head out from the


    window of my car.


    She looks at me, biting her lips, wondering what to do. She must really be in a hurry because she nods


    and says "Thank you Sir" and gets inside the car. Naive. Innocent. Perfect.

 CHAPTER 3 - GOT HER

    CHAPTER 3 - GOT HER


    "Which way, miss?" I ask her.


    "Straight and then a right." She is jittery.


    I take a right and the road is empty. We are in the countryside so there aren''t many people here,


    thankfully. I''d have taken me so much to cover my tracks otherwise.


    I park my car and lock all the doors. Baby girl looks at me quizzically. I open the dashboard of my car


    and take a needle out and start filling it with some medicine that is supposed to knock my baby girl out.


    We are all given some by the government when we start looking for our littles.


    "Wha.... What are you doing?!" She looks at me wide eyed and then tries to open the door of the car to


    escape, on the verge of tears. It breaks my heart. I steel myself, concentrating on the task at hand.


    "Help! Helllppp please!" she shouts, banging on the window with her small wrists.


    "Hey.... Hey baby girl, it''s okay...." I move towards her. She screams and pushes herself against the


    window.


    I grab her hand and, she struggles and moves around so much I am scared that I will cut her with the


    needle.


    "Shh.... It''s okay.... Everything will be fine.... It''ll all be over in a minute." I grab her and put her on my


    "PL... Please don¡¯t...." she sobs.


    "I am so sorry love.... So sorry.... It''ll all be over in a second I promise." I tell her as I inject the medicine


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    in her arms. And then I rub her back and bounce her on myp and whisper sweet nothings into her


    ears until she is asleep.


    I go on to check on my baby girl once again. I open the door and see her awake. She is looking


    around, buzzed, trying to make sense of where she is. She then looks at me and cowers in fear. She


    scrambles to one end of her crib and freezes, hugging herself. She holds her arms and looks at me like


    I am about to kill her when I take a step into the room. She could have easily vanished into the wall for


    the way she was pushing against it.


    I have seen littles, act out or cry, throw tantrums or try to run away when they are first brought in here


    by their daddies but I have never seen them freeze and immobile before. My heart is beating as loudly


    as my baby girl¡¯s. I don''t want to make a mistake.


    I take one slow step at a time, trying not to scare her.


    "Hi, I am Christian." I extend my hand out and say softly.


    She squeals and hides her face in her arms like I was about to hit her. I bring my hand down, slightly


    embarrassed.


    I am standing there, like a dumb ass, wondering what to do. I am scared that she will have a heart


    attack if I touch her.


    She looks from between her fingers to see if I am still there.


    "Um.... I only wanted to say hi." I mutter.


    "um....h.... Hi. Ca...can I have some wa....water please?" She says after a while.


    "Sure. Wait here, I''ll get it." I say and run to get her water.


    Ie back and see her shuffling back to the corner again, as if she could go any further.

 Chapter 3: 3 - Got her

    Chapter 3: 3 - Got her


    "Which way, miss?" I ask her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Straight and then a right." She is jittery.


    I take a right and the road is empty. We are in the countryside so there aren''t many people here,


    thankfully. I''d have taken me so much to cover my tracks otherwise.


    I park my car and lock all the doors. Baby girl looks at me quizzically. I open the dashboard of my car


    and take a needle out and start filling it with some medicine that is supposed to knock my baby girl out.


    We are all given some by the government when we start looking for our littles.


    "Wha.... What are you doing?!" She looks at me wide eyed and then tries to open the door of the car to


    escape, on the verge of tears. It breaks my heart. I steel myself, concentrating on the task at hand.


    "Help! Helllppp please!" she shouts, banging on the window with her small wrists.


    "Hey.... Hey baby girl, it''s okay...." I move towards her. She screams and pushes herself against the


    window.


    I grab her hand and, she struggles and moves around so much I am scared that I will cut her with the


    needle.


    "Shh.... It''s okay.... Everything will be fine.... It''ll all be over in a minute." I grab her and put her on my


    "PL... Please don¡¯t...." she sobs.


    "I am so sorry love.... So sorry.... It''ll all be over in a second I promise." I tell her as I inject the medicine


    in her arms. And then I rub her back and bounce her on myp and whisper sweet nothings into her


    ears until she is asleep.


    I go on to check on my baby girl once again. I open the door and see her awake. She is looking


    around, buzzed, trying to make sense of where she is. She then looks at me and cowers in fear. She


    scrambles to one end of her crib and freezes, hugging herself. She holds her arms and looks at me like


    I am about to kill her when I take a step into the room. She could have easily vanished into the wall for


    the way she was pushing against it.


    I have seen littles, act out or cry, throw tantrums or try to run away when they are first brought in here


    by their daddies but I have never seen them freeze and immobile before. My heart is beating as loudly


    as my baby girl¡¯s. I don''t want to make a mistake.


    I take one slow step at a time, trying not to scare her.


    "Hi, I am Christian." I extend my hand out and say softly.


    She squeals and hides her face in her arms like I was about to hit her. I bring my hand down, slightly


    embarrassed.


    I am standing there, like a dumb ass, wondering what to do. I am scared that she will have a heart


    attack if I touch her.


    She looks from between her fingers to see if I am still there.


    "Um.... I only wanted to say hi." I mutter.


    "um....h.... Hi. Ca...can I have some wa....water please?" She says after a while.


    "Sure. Wait here, I''ll get it." I say and run to get her water.


    Ie back and see her shuffling back to the corner again, as if she could go any further.

 CHAPTER 4 - AWAKE

    CHAPTER 4 - AWAKE


    I extend my hand with the water. She looks at the Sippy cup like it¡¯s going to bite her. When it doesn''t,


    she snatches it from me and drinks the water. I step back so that she can rx a bit.


    "Hi I am Christian." I tell her once again when she has emptied the Sippy cup. She must be really


    thirsty.


    "Hi.... I.... I am Niana." She whispers.


    "Niana. That''s a beautiful name." I smile.


    She looks at me covering in the corner.


    "You must be hungry Niana. Do you want pancakes and maybe some fruits?" I ask her, from where I


    am.


    She shakes her head but her stomach growls.


    "They are really really yummy." I tell her, trying to tempt her.


    She just looks at me.


    "You want some?" I ask her hopeful that she''d say yes.


    She looks at me, wondering what to do. I know she must be really hungry.


    "You don''t have to eat it if you don''t like it." I tell her, trying to bargain her into saying a yes.


    She nods imperceptibly.


    "Okay. Cool. Great! I am going toe there and pick you out from your crib okay?" I tell her softly, so


    that she is not startled.


    She freezes and backs up against the wall.


    "And then?" she asks softly.


    "And then I will take you downstairs to the breakfast table where there is yummy food and juice. Ok?"


    She looks around wondering what to do.


    When she doesn''t refuse, I walk up to her and pick her up. She weighs no more than a kitten. I carry


    her downstairs to the breakfast table.


    I sit her on the highchair almost waiting for her to protest. None came. I put two pancakes and some


    fruits in front of her which she gobbles down in a matter of minutes.


    "You want some more?" I ask her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She nods, some colour returning to her cheeks.


    I smile and put another two which she eats away.


    "Want more?" I ask her.


    She shakes her head. "Thank you."


    "You are most wee baby girl" I smile at her.


    She was waiting and looking at me, expecting what I have no clue.


    I was waiting for her to ask questions so that I could answer them or to cry or act out so that I could


    "You want to have a bath? Huh?"


    She looks at me wondering what the fuck is going on here. I almostugh out at her look.


    "When can I go back home?" She asks me softly.


    I swallow.


    "Umm.... about that.... "


    "I have my friends and my books are all at home.... " She muses mostly to herself.


    "I don''t know about that.... " Telling her she wasn''t going home ever seemed a bit harsh right now.


    "I miss my.... Why did you bring me here? I don''t know you, do I?"


    I take a step towards her and she pushes back into her chair. I close my eyes and take a couple of


    deep breaths. Why is so scared of me? She''s not even aware that I am a vampire yet.


    "Let''s get you all cleaned up first okay?"

 Chapter 4: 4 - Awake

    Chapter 4: 4 - Awake


    I extend my hand with the water. She looks at the Sippy cup like it¡¯s going to bite her. When it doesn''t,


    she snatches it from me and drinks the water. I step back so that she can rx a bit.


    "Hi I am Christian." I tell her once again when she has emptied the Sippy cup. She must be really


    thirsty.


    "Hi.... I.... I am Niana." She whispers.


    "Niana. That''s a beautiful name." I smile.


    She looks at me covering in the corner.


    "You must be hungry Niana. Do you want pancakes and maybe some fruits?" I ask her, from where I


    am.


    She shakes her head but her stomach growls.


    "They are really really yummy." I tell her, trying to tempt her.


    She just looks at me.


    "You want some?" I ask her hopeful that she''d say yes.


    She looks at me, wondering what to do. I know she must be really hungry.


    "You don''t have to eat it if you don''t like it." I tell her, trying to bargain her into saying a yes.


    She nods imperceptibly.


    "Okay. Cool. Great! I am going toe there and pick you out from your crib okay?" I tell her softly, so


    that she is not startled.


    She freezes and backs up against the wall.


    "And then?" she asks softly.


    "And then I will take you downstairs to the breakfast table where there is yummy food and juice. Ok?"


    She looks around wondering what to do.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When she doesn''t refuse, I walk up to her and pick her up. She weighs no more than a kitten. I carry


    her downstairs to the breakfast table.


    I sit her on the highchair almost waiting for her to protest. None came. I put two pancakes and some


    fruits in front of her which she gobbles down in a matter of minutes.


    "You want some more?" I ask her.


    She nods, some colour returning to her cheeks.


    I smile and put another two which she eats away.


    "Want more?" I ask her.


    She shakes her head. "Thank you."


    "You are most wee baby girl" I smile at her.


    She was waiting and looking at me, expecting what I have no clue.


    I was waiting for her to ask questions so that I could answer them or to cry or act out so that I could


    "You want to have a bath? Huh?"


    She looks at me wondering what the fuck is going on here. I almostugh out at her look.


    "When can I go back home?" She asks me softly.


    I swallow.


    "Umm.... about that.... "


    "I have my friends and my books are all at home.... " She muses mostly to herself.


    "I don''t know about that.... " Telling her she wasn''t going home ever seemed a bit harsh right now.


    "I miss my.... Why did you bring me here? I don''t know you, do I?"


    I take a step towards her and she pushes back into her chair. I close my eyes and take a couple of


    deep breaths. Why is so scared of me? She''s not even aware that I am a vampire yet.


    "Let''s get you all cleaned up first okay?"

 CHAPTER 5 - WHAT NOW

    CHAPTER 5 - WHAT NOW


    "No.... Umm.... I am fine...." She says one word at a time gauging my reaction.


    "You want to stay in those clothes?"


    "Y.... Yes?" Ites out more like a question and I nod.


    ¡°When can I go home?¡± she asks again."By the end of the month. You got to listen to everything I say


    until then okay? Only if you do, you can."


    She looks at me sceptically but nods.


    "So long as you are here, you got to call me daddy and you''ll be my little baby girl. I will take care of


    you and love you. Ok?"


    She pouts but nods.


    "Can you use your big girl words please?"


    "Yes.... "


    I notice her not calling me daddy yet but I let it go. She is the most well behaved little I havee


    across all my life.


    "Good girl. Since you don''t want to take a bath yet, you want me to show you around?"


    She nods. I wait for her to speak.


    "Umm.... Okay." she says, realising I am waiting for her words.


    I very deliberately walk towards her and pick her up.


    "This is the kitchen, where we will cook all your favourite food. What do you like eating Ana?" I ask her.


    "Everything sweet." I smile at her warmly.


    "And?"


    "Pizza and Chinese." She says.


    "What don''t you like eating?" I ask her next.


    "Vegetables and fruits." I chuckle. She really was a good girl eating all the fruits on her te. I wouldn''t


    have guessed she did not like fruits. I want to kiss her cheek but I refrain. She is in my arms but


    keeping a distance. She is very rigid and in control of her body.


    At least she is answering all my questions.


    "How old are you?" I ask her as I take her to the living room.


    "18"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "This is the living room. We can chill here, watch TV or video games and maybe have snacks or read. "


    She looks around with great interest.


    "What are your hobbies?"


    "Reading."


    "Really? What do you like to read?"


    "ssics. Harry Potter. Sidney Sheldon, Kafka, Dostoevsky, Edgar An Poe, John Greene. Anything.


    Everything. "


    I am pleasantly surprised.


    "This is your room. You can do whatever you want over here. Decorate it the way you like....


    Anything.... " I tell her.


    She nods.


    "This is my room. You are always wee here." I take her to my room next. It''s really boring


    "This is my study and is off limits, okay?" She nods.


    "Yes Sir" She stiffens again.


    "You cane here when you can''t find me elsewhere but daddy works here and doesn''t want


    anything to be lost or.... " I trail off.


    What a jackass am I.


    "This is the guest room and thest room in the house."


    "You want to ask me something?"


    "No sir."


    "What did I ask you to call me Ana?"


    "Umm.... daddy."


    "Good girl, remember that okay?"

 Chapter 5: 5 - What now?

    Chapter 5: 5 - What now?


    "No.... Umm.... I am fine...." She says one word at a time gauging my reaction.


    "You want to stay in those clothes?"


    "Y.... Yes?" Ites out more like a question and I nod.


    ¡°When can I go home?¡± she asks again."By the end of the month. You got to listen to everything I say


    until then okay? Only if you do, you can."


    She looks at me sceptically but nods.


    "So long as you are here, you got to call me daddy and you''ll be my little baby girl. I will take care of


    you and love you. Ok?"


    She pouts but nods.


    "Can you use your big girl words please?"


    "Yes.... "


    I notice her not calling me daddy yet but I let it go. She is the most well behaved little I havee


    across all my life.


    "Good girl. Since you don''t want to take a bath yet, you want me to show you around?"


    She nods. I wait for her to speak.


    "Umm.... Okay." she says, realising I am waiting for her words.


    I very deliberately walk towards her and pick her up.


    "This is the kitchen, where we will cook all your favourite food. What do you like eating Ana?" I ask her.


    "Everything sweet." I smile at her warmly.


    "And?"


    "Pizza and Chinese." She says.


    "What don''t you like eating?" I ask her next.


    "Vegetables and fruits." I chuckle. She really was a good girl eating all the fruits on her te. I wouldn''t


    have guessed she did not like fruits. I want to kiss her cheek but I refrain. She is in my arms but


    keeping a distance. She is very rigid and in control of her body.


    At least she is answering all my questions.


    "How old are you?" I ask her as I take her to the living room.


    "18"


    "This is the living room. We can chill here, watch TV or video games and maybe have snacks or read. "


    She looks around with great interest.


    "What are your hobbies?"


    "Reading."


    "Really? What do you like to read?"


    "ssics. Harry Potter. Sidney Sheldon, Kafka, Dostoevsky, Edgar An Poe, John Greene. Anything.


    Everything. "


    I am pleasantly surprised.


    "This is your room. You can do whatever you want over here. Decorate it the way you like....


    Anything.... " I tell her.


    She nods.


    "This is my room. You are always wee here." I take her to my room next. It''s really boring


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is my study and is off limits, okay?" She nods.


    "Yes Sir" She stiffens again.


    "You cane here when you can''t find me elsewhere but daddy works here and doesn''t want


    anything to be lost or.... " I trail off.


    What a jackass am I.


    "This is the guest room and thest room in the house."


    "You want to ask me something?"


    "No sir."


    "What did I ask you to call me Ana?"


    "Umm.... daddy."


    "Good girl, remember that okay?"

 CHAPTER 6 - NOT A GOOD DAY

    CHAPTER 6 - NOT A GOOD DAY


    "Let''s go have a bath now, eh?" I can see that she absolutely doesn''t want to have a bath but she says


    nothing.


    I take her to the bathroom in her room and sit her on the closed toilet seat while filling the bathtub.


    She looks around nervously. After the tub is full, I go to her and open her pull-up.


    "I.... Umm.... Can do.... Myself.... Please.... Don''t rape.... Me.... " She is on the verge of tears.


    I pull my hands back. "Hey hey! Niana. I will only open your clothes and help you have a bath baby


    love. Okay? No need to cry sweetie. I''ll be gentle and you''ll love it."


    Her eyes are filled up but she nods seeing no way out.


    I slowly undress her and then put her in the bathtub. She rxed after I filled it with colourful bubbles. I


    helped her wash and she sort of rxed by the time we are done.


    I pick her up and wrap her in a huge towel before she can protest. And then wrap another one on her


    head.


    I carry her to the changing table and make her sit there while I pick out her clothes. Ie back with a


    tank top and a skirt and a diaper. No bras for my baby.


    I gently push her back so that she lies down. I dry her body and then powder her. She is awfully quiet


    until I tap on the diaper.


    "No no! Please! Don''t want that!" She screams and kicks me. That''s the most reactive I have seen her


    since yesterday and I breathe a sigh of relief.


    "It''s okay.... Hush little baby.... You need the diaper. We don''t want you wetting yourself yes? "


    "No! Please! Go away! I want to go home!!!" She screams and kicks and tries to push me back


    obviously to no avail.


    "Aww baby.... It''s okay. Come here." I pull her in a hug and rub her back. She tries pushing me back


    and hitting me. I let her. She is exhausted after some time.


    "Shh.... Shh.... I know sweety. It''s not easy being daddy''s baby girl. Hush...."


    She calms down after a bit when all the tears for the time being are out of her system.


    I gently push her back and quickly tape the diaper up.


    She cries again. I pick her up and bounce her on my arms and take her downstairs. I grab a bottle of


    juice and sit in the living room with Ana in my arms.


    I try to feed her the juice and she pushes it away.


    "Baby love, drink up a little. I want you to dehydrate yourself with all the crying you have done."


    "Please no! I hate you! I want to go home!" she kicks me again.


    Ouch. That hurt more than it should.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Shh.... Shh.... I know bug. Don''t be scared. You are safe here. It''s okay. It''ll all be fine."


    She is tired and scared.


    "Drink this up baby, and then you can take a nap. I know you are tired." I try again.


    She cries and kicks some more.


    "Ana, I don''t entertain such behaviour usually. You know I will punish you if you don''t stop, right?"


    She looks petrified and stops right away.


    "Please don''t drug me again. I''m sorry." She tells me trying not to cry again.


    Hearing that made me want to shed my own tears.


    "Baby.... Ana.... I would never.... Never drug you. Again."


    She looks totally unconvinced, takes the bottle from my hand, and starts drinking the juice.


    Should I be relieved or disappointed?


    She soon falls asleep in my arms even after trying her hardest to stay awake.

 Chapter 6: 6 - Not a good day

    Chapter 6: 6 - Not a good day


    "Let''s go have a bath now, eh?" I can see that she absolutely doesn''t want to have a bath but she says


    nothing.


    I take her to the bathroom in her room and sit her on the closed toilet seat while filling the bathtub.


    She looks around nervously. After the tub is full, I go to her and open her pull-up.


    "I.... Umm.... Can do.... Myself.... Please.... Don''t rape.... Me.... " She is on the verge of tears.


    I pull my hands back. "Hey hey! Niana. I will only open your clothes and help you have a bath baby


    love. Okay? No need to cry sweetie. I''ll be gentle and you''ll love it."


    Her eyes are filled up but she nods seeing no way out.


    I slowly undress her and then put her in the bathtub. She rxed after I filled it with colourful bubbles. I


    helped her wash and she sort of rxed by the time we are done.


    I pick her up and wrap her in a huge towel before she can protest. And then wrap another one on her


    head.


    I carry her to the changing table and make her sit there while I pick out her clothes. Ie back with a


    tank top and a skirt and a diaper. No bras for my baby.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I gently push her back so that she lies down. I dry her body and then powder her. She is awfully quiet


    until I tap on the diaper.


    "No no! Please! Don''t want that!" She screams and kicks me. That''s the most reactive I have seen her


    since yesterday and I breathe a sigh of relief.


    "It''s okay.... Hush little baby.... You need the diaper. We don''t want you wetting yourself yes? "


    "No! Please! Go away! I want to go home!!!" She screams and kicks and tries to push me back


    obviously to no avail.


    "Aww baby.... It''s okay. Come here." I pull her in a hug and rub her back. She tries pushing me back


    and hitting me. I let her. She is exhausted after some time.


    "Shh.... Shh.... I know sweety. It''s not easy being daddy''s baby girl. Hush...."


    She calms down after a bit when all the tears for the time being are out of her system.


    I gently push her back and quickly tape the diaper up.


    She cries again. I pick her up and bounce her on my arms and take her downstairs. I grab a bottle of


    juice and sit in the living room with Ana in my arms.


    I try to feed her the juice and she pushes it away.


    "Baby love, drink up a little. I want you to dehydrate yourself with all the crying you have done."


    "Please no! I hate you! I want to go home!" she kicks me again.


    Ouch. That hurt more than it should.


    "Shh.... Shh.... I know bug. Don''t be scared. You are safe here. It''s okay. It''ll all be fine."


    She is tired and scared.


    "Drink this up baby, and then you can take a nap. I know you are tired." I try again.


    She cries and kicks some more.


    "Ana, I don''t entertain such behaviour usually. You know I will punish you if you don''t stop, right?"


    She looks petrified and stops right away.


    "Please don''t drug me again. I''m sorry." She tells me trying not to cry again.


    Hearing that made me want to shed my own tears.


    "Baby.... Ana.... I would never.... Never drug you. Again."


    She looks totally unconvinced, takes the bottle from my hand, and starts drinking the juice.


    Should I be relieved or disappointed?


    She soon falls asleep in my arms even after trying her hardest to stay awake.

 CHAPTER 7 - WHAT THE HELL

    CHAPTER 7 - WHAT THE HELL


    I wake up with a pressing need to pee and I am surprised to see that I fell asleep on the strange man.


    He is so huge and scary. I have a diaper on me but there is no way I am using it. Very slowly I get up


    and move away from him, trying not to wake him up. Once I am off him, I quickly waddle to the room he


    calls mine, un-tape my diaper and pee. Oh, what joy! I think I should re-tape the diaper and go back to


    him lest he is mad. He is really huge and scary. He looks good, handsome but it''s crazy that he has got


    me here for a month, he says?


    I am unable to tape back the awful diaper back. The hell?


    Why me?


    Why the hell did I have to get in that car of his?


    Tears are flowing off my eyes while I am trying not to make a noise and tape the damn diaper back.


    Suddenly the door opens and ines Christian like a blur (who insists on being called daddy) and I


    am so startled that I move back and fall on my bum.


    "Oh baby.... " He picks me up and I scream.


    "Shh.... Shh.... It''s okay Ana.... Daddy''s not mad. What happened? Huh?" he picks me up and I am


    scared. He can kill me with a punch. That''s how strong he is, I swear. Why do you think I haven''t tried


    running away?


    He puts me down on the changing table and tapes back by diaper.


    I calm down a bit, thankful that he is not mad. When he said he''d punish me earlier, I was so scared.


    "That''s my good girl. All set. Why did you not use your diaper to pee love?" He asks and I blush


    profusely and hide my face in his chest. Not using the diaper. And not telling you that I am not using the


    diaper.


    "You want something, baby? How about some yummy ice creams?" he asks me, trying to cheer me up.


    The only thing that can get me cheered up is going back home right now.


    "Can I have some water, please?"


    "Sure love."


    He gives me another Sippy cup and I gulp the water down. Why the Sippy cup? Why does he insist on


    treating me like a baby? I have been taking care of myself for as long as I can remember being brought


    up in an orphanage since I was a day old.


    I groan. I had to go back to the orphanage to help with the cleaning. Mrs. Otto will kill me when I go


    back. Where the hell is my phone? Why haven''t I thought about my phone earlier? I could At least


    leave a message to Mrs. Otto that I''ll be back by the end of the month. She must be making Aliya do all


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    the cleaning now. Aliya will be so mad at me when I go back.


    "Would you like to go out to the park and y Ana?" Christian brings me back from my reverie.


    "Yes, please." Some fresh air would do me good. What am I supposed to y though I have no idea?


    He looks at me slightly disappointed. I know he is waiting for me to call him daddy.


    He picks me up and quickly changes me into a new skirt and a matching top and takes a bag with


    some water and other stuff and we are off. He insists on carrying me.


    "Can I walk, please?" I ask him.


    "No babe, we have to cross the street to go to the park. I will carry you." he tells me, in a no-nonsense


    tone.


    I wonder where we are. Wouldn''t people look at us funny if they see a man carrying me and all?


    As it happens, they won''t. We are in a different it seems.


    There are people like Christian all over and littles too. That''s what they are called Christian tells me. I


    look around in wonder and see him chuckle.


    Some are with their daddies and some with their mommies. They are ying andughing.


    Some girls are eating snacks with their mommies and some boys are flying like airnes in their


    daddy''s arms. Some girls are ying in the sand or being pushed in the swings by their daddies. They


    all look happy, really happy. One boy has a dog too!


    I am d to be in his arms. There are too many people there, too many.


    "Would you like to swing baby?" Daddy asks me.


    I shake my head and grab onto his shoulders. Don''t leave me here and go. Don''t go. I think to myself.


    "Why the frown baby girl?"


    "Don''t leave me here please." I whisper.


    He hugs me really tight and kisses my cheek. I am surprised.


    "If you think for one minute that I am leaving you anywhere then you are so wrong miss. I will be right


    there with you, right next to you. Or I can push you too if you want that." He tells me.


    I nod.


    He walks with me to the swing. The boy sitting there gets up.


    "Hey Matt, we will wait our turn sweetie." Daddy tells me.


    "It''s okay Mr. Grey. Is that your little? Can we be friends? Please!?" He looks at my daddy adorably and


    he coos at him.


    "Aww.... sweet boy. Let''s see if Ana wants to make friends right now. She is shy."


    I hide my face in his arms. He kneels down and helps me stand.


    "Hi, I am Matt. "The boy grins at me and extends his hand.


    "Hello, I am Niana." I tell him shyly and take his hand.


    Afterwards, Matt runs away to his daddy all excited to tell him about a new friend that he has made.


    I see daddy chuckle and then help me on the swing.

 Chapter 7: 7 - What the hell?

    Chapter 7: 7 - What the hell?


    I wake up with a pressing need to pee and I am surprised to see that I fell asleep on the strange man.


    He is so huge and scary. I have a diaper on me but there is no way I am using it. Very slowly I get up


    and move away from him, trying not to wake him up. Once I am off him, I quickly waddle to the room he


    calls mine, un-tape my diaper and pee. Oh, what joy! I think I should re-tape the diaper and go back to


    him lest he is mad. He is really huge and scary. He looks good, handsome but it''s crazy that he has got


    me here for a month, he says?


    I am unable to tape back the awful diaper back. The hell?


    Why me?


    Why the hell did I have to get in that car of his?


    Tears are flowing off my eyes while I am trying not to make a noise and tape the damn diaper back.


    Suddenly the door opens and ines Christian like a blur (who insists on being called daddy) and I


    am so startled that I move back and fall on my bum.


    "Oh baby.... " He picks me up and I scream.


    "Shh.... Shh.... It''s okay Ana.... Daddy''s not mad. What happened? Huh?" he picks me up and I am


    scared. He can kill me with a punch. That''s how strong he is, I swear. Why do you think I haven''t tried


    running away?


    He puts me down on the changing table and tapes back by diaper.


    I calm down a bit, thankful that he is not mad. When he said he''d punish me earlier, I was so scared.


    "That''s my good girl. All set. Why did you not use your diaper to pee love?" He asks and I blush


    profusely and hide my face in his chest. Not using the diaper. And not telling you that I am not using the


    diaper.


    "You want something, baby? How about some yummy ice creams?" he asks me, trying to cheer me up.


    The only thing that can get me cheered up is going back home right now.


    "Can I have some water, please?"


    "Sure love."


    He gives me another Sippy cup and I gulp the water down. Why the Sippy cup? Why does he insist on


    treating me like a baby? I have been taking care of myself for as long as I can remember being brought


    up in an orphanage since I was a day old.


    I groan. I had to go back to the orphanage to help with the cleaning. Mrs. Otto will kill me when I go


    back. Where the hell is my phone? Why haven''t I thought about my phone earlier? I could At least


    leave a message to Mrs. Otto that I''ll be back by the end of the month. She must be making Aliya do all


    the cleaning now. Aliya will be so mad at me when I go back.


    "Would you like to go out to the park and y Ana?" Christian brings me back from my reverie.


    "Yes, please." Some fresh air would do me good. What am I supposed to y though I have no idea?


    He looks at me slightly disappointed. I know he is waiting for me to call him daddy.


    He picks me up and quickly changes me into a new skirt and a matching top and takes a bag with


    some water and other stuff and we are off. He insists on carrying me.


    "Can I walk, please?" I ask him.


    "No babe, we have to cross the street to go to the park. I will carry you." he tells me, in a no-nonsense


    tone.


    I wonder where we are. Wouldn''t people look at us funny if they see a man carrying me and all?


    As it happens, they won''t. We are in a different it seems.


    There are people like Christian all over and littles too. That''s what they are called Christian tells me. I


    look around in wonder and see him chuckle.


    Some are with their daddies and some with their mommies. They are ying andughing.


    Some girls are eating snacks with their mommies and some boys are flying like airnes in their


    daddy''s arms. Some girls are ying in the sand or being pushed in the swings by their daddies. They


    all look happy, really happy. One boy has a dog too!


    I am d to be in his arms. There are too many people there, too many.


    "Would you like to swing baby?" Daddy asks me.


    I shake my head and grab onto his shoulders. Don''t leave me here and go. Don''t go. I think to myself.


    "Why the frown baby girl?"


    "Don''t leave me here please." I whisper.


    He hugs me really tight and kisses my cheek. I am surprised.


    "If you think for one minute that I am leaving you anywhere then you are so wrong miss. I will be right


    there with you, right next to you. Or I can push you too if you want that." He tells me.


    I nod.


    He walks with me to the swing. The boy sitting there gets up.


    "Hey Matt, we will wait our turn sweetie." Daddy tells me.


    "It''s okay Mr. Grey. Is that your little? Can we be friends? Please!?" He looks at my daddy adorably and


    he coos at him.


    "Aww.... sweet boy. Let''s see if Ana wants to make friends right now. She is shy."


    I hide my face in his arms. He kneels down and helps me stand.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hi, I am Matt. "The boy grins at me and extends his hand.


    "Hello, I am Niana." I tell him shyly and take his hand.


    Afterwards, Matt runs away to his daddy all excited to tell him about a new friend that he has made.


    I see daddy chuckle and then help me on the swing.

 CHAPTER 8 - THE FIRST DAY DONE

    CHAPTER 8 - THE FIRST DAY DONE


    Wee back home from the park and it seems like Ana had a good time there. She made friends


    with Matt but was too shy to make anymore friends. She really enjoyed the swing. She was giggling. I


    promise she was!


    I was surprised that I took her out the first day. No one does that. No Dom came and spoke to us today


    because they were scared of scaring my baby girl. She was extremely docile and well behaved. And


    outdoors did her wonders. She is smiling and is much morefortable with me. She is not recoiling or


    trying to get inside walls now at least.


    We change again.


    "Do you want to y or watch TV while I cook us some dinner?" I ask her.


    She looks at me thinking hard.


    "Or maybe we can order pizza?" I grin at her and she smiles.


    "Pizza it is!" I smile and leave her on the couch in the living room and go outside to order pizza.


    When Ie back five minutester, I have a mini heart attack. My baby is somewhere between


    bookshelves that are really high for her, climbing like Spider Man, trying to get a book out.


    "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?" I ask her as I hold her in my arms.


    "Sorry, I didn''t ask.... " she trails off.


    "Baby, you don''t climb bookshelves like that, okay? What if you fall and hurt yourself?" I hug her


    protectively.


    "Now which book do you want?"


    "The Book Thief"


    I get the book out and hand it to her.


    She takes it with a thank you.


    We settle on the couch. She reads and I look at her, ying with her hair. She makes a million


    expressions for every page that she reads. She is so quiet.


    The bell rings. She looks at me and closes the book and keeps it aside.


    I go up to get the pizza. Ie back and she is lying on the couch. She looks sofortable. Good.


    This is her house. She should befortable around.


    "Come let''s go eat Ana." I call her.


    "Can we eat here, please? Daddy." She asks.


    I can''t hold my smile back.


    "Since you have been such a good girl all day long, I think we can." I grin and we settle on the carpet


    with pizzas and garlic breads for her.


    And she called me daddy. She is not in her headspace yet. She just wants to make me happy. I smile


    at the thought. She is making an effort for me. She is such a lovely doll.


    She was gorging on her pizza.


    "Umm.... Daddy.... What the man doing.... To that girl.... In the park?" She asks me.


    I know the question was eating at her. Today in the park Ana was super surprised to see a daddy


    change his little''s diaper. She was surprised. I think she was happy to realise that she was not alone in


    all the diaper atrocities beingmitted to her and that made her happy. And we also saw a daddy


    spanking his girl. Ana looked horrified and snuggled into me, trying to hide from the man. I was waiting


    for her to ask me what was going on since then.


    "He was spanking her little because she was naughty." I tell her.


    "Spanking?"


    "Yes, hitting on the bum."


    She cringes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "When someone is really naughty and don''t listen to their daddy or mommy that is how they get


    punished." I exin.


    "They don''t love their littles? Why would they hit? And the girl cried so much. It was hurting her so bad."


    She tells me sadly.


    "Ana, love, sometimes we have to punish the ones we love, because we love them. We can''t let them


    get away with anything bad that they do like lying, stealing or hurting other people. And yes, spankings


    hurt. They are supposed to. It helps get the point, the lesson, across. But after, all is forgiven and you


    feel so much better."


    She looks like she wants to argue but refrains.


    We continue eating.


    "Bed time, baby! Let''s go and get you changed and into the bed! Would you like a bottle of milk before


    bed?"


    "Uhnn. I am full. I had a slice too many." She tells me.


    I quickly change her into her night clothes and see that her diaper is dry. Also, I need to remember to


    check her diaper more during the day.


    "Baby, you need to use your diaper." I tell her.


    She looks at me like I have asked her to drink my blood.


    I change her into a fresh diaper and then her night clothes and tuck her in. "Would you like your


    pacifier?"


    She shakes her head. I don''t force her to have one. I want to end the day on a good note.


    "Good night Ana, have sweet dreams." I kiss her on the forehead.


    "Good night daddy." She smiles.

 Chapter 8: 8 - The first day done

    Chapter 8: 8 - The first day done


    Wee back home from the park and it seems like Ana had a good time there. She made friends


    with Matt but was too shy to make anymore friends. She really enjoyed the swing. She was giggling. I


    promise she was!


    I was surprised that I took her out the first day. No one does that. No Dom came and spoke to us today


    because they were scared of scaring my baby girl. She was extremely docile and well behaved. And


    outdoors did her wonders. She is smiling and is much morefortable with me. She is not recoiling or


    trying to get inside walls now at least.


    We change again.


    "Do you want to y or watch TV while I cook us some dinner?" I ask her.


    She looks at me thinking hard.


    "Or maybe we can order pizza?" I grin at her and she smiles.


    "Pizza it is!" I smile and leave her on the couch in the living room and go outside to order pizza.


    When Ie back five minutester, I have a mini heart attack. My baby is somewhere between


    bookshelves that are really high for her, climbing like Spider Man, trying to get a book out.


    "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?" I ask her as I hold her in my arms.


    "Sorry, I didn''t ask.... " she trails off.


    "Baby, you don''t climb bookshelves like that, okay? What if you fall and hurt yourself?" I hug her


    protectively.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now which book do you want?"


    "The Book Thief"


    I get the book out and hand it to her.


    She takes it with a thank you.


    We settle on the couch. She reads and I look at her, ying with her hair. She makes a million


    expressions for every page that she reads. She is so quiet.


    The bell rings. She looks at me and closes the book and keeps it aside.


    I go up to get the pizza. Ie back and she is lying on the couch. She looks sofortable. Good.


    This is her house. She should befortable around.


    "Come let''s go eat Ana." I call her.


    "Can we eat here, please? Daddy." She asks.


    I can''t hold my smile back.


    "Since you have been such a good girl all day long, I think we can." I grin and we settle on the carpet


    with pizzas and garlic breads for her.


    And she called me daddy. She is not in her headspace yet. She just wants to make me happy. I smile


    at the thought. She is making an effort for me. She is such a lovely doll.


    She was gorging on her pizza.


    "Umm.... Daddy.... What the man doing.... To that girl.... In the park?" She asks me.


    I know the question was eating at her. Today in the park Ana was super surprised to see a daddy


    change his little''s diaper. She was surprised. I think she was happy to realise that she was not alone in


    all the diaper atrocities beingmitted to her and that made her happy. And we also saw a daddy


    spanking his girl. Ana looked horrified and snuggled into me, trying to hide from the man. I was waiting


    for her to ask me what was going on since then.


    "He was spanking her little because she was naughty." I tell her.


    "Spanking?"


    "Yes, hitting on the bum."


    She cringes.


    "When someone is really naughty and don''t listen to their daddy or mommy that is how they get


    punished." I exin.


    "They don''t love their littles? Why would they hit? And the girl cried so much. It was hurting her so bad."


    She tells me sadly.


    "Ana, love, sometimes we have to punish the ones we love, because we love them. We can''t let them


    get away with anything bad that they do like lying, stealing or hurting other people. And yes, spankings


    hurt. They are supposed to. It helps get the point, the lesson, across. But after, all is forgiven and you


    feel so much better."


    She looks like she wants to argue but refrains.


    We continue eating.


    "Bed time, baby! Let''s go and get you changed and into the bed! Would you like a bottle of milk before


    bed?"


    "Uhnn. I am full. I had a slice too many." She tells me.


    I quickly change her into her night clothes and see that her diaper is dry. Also, I need to remember to


    check her diaper more during the day.


    "Baby, you need to use your diaper." I tell her.


    She looks at me like I have asked her to drink my blood.


    I change her into a fresh diaper and then her night clothes and tuck her in. "Would you like your


    pacifier?"


    She shakes her head. I don''t force her to have one. I want to end the day on a good note.


    "Good night Ana, have sweet dreams." I kiss her on the forehead.


    "Good night daddy." She smiles.

 CHAPTER 9 - DIAPERS

    CHAPTER 9 - DIAPERS


    I go downstairs and grab a beer and switch on the TV. My phone beeps and it''s a text message from


    Jay.


    J- Good Day?


    Me- She is an angel.


    J-When are you taking her to the Doctor?


    I cringe. Every little has to be taken to the doctor for a full check up and there after they are given a


    shot which sort of freezes their age. Which means my baby will be the same height and look the same


    way even if she is a hundred. She can still fall sick and die and all but she won''t age, enabling her to be


    my baby forever. It is nasty. I had seen Carol taking her shot and it was the worst thing ever. Damn the


    Vampire Government and their stupidws!


    Me- I still have six days.


    J- Get it done while she still hates you.


    Me- She doesn''t hate me.


    J- Get it done, Grey.


    I swallow my beer and keep the bottle aside along with my phone.


    I am watching something on the TV, not really paying any attention, wondering when to take Ana to the


    doctors. Could I get away with not taking her? I hear shuffling on the baby monitor.


    I run upstairs and see Ana trying to get out of her crib.


    "Hey love.... What''s the matter? Did you have a bad dream?" I ask her holding her in my arms.


    She squirms.


    "I.... Umm.... Need to go.... " she whispers embarrassed.


    "Use your diaper baby. It''s okay." I rub her back and kiss her cheek.


    "No!! Please.... Put me down daddy. Please.... " She implores.


    She looks so adorable that I almost put her down and then decide against it. She needs to learn to use


    her diapers.


    "Ana, baby, if you don''t learn to use your diaper now, it will be more difficultter on. Come on, you''ll be


    fine. I promise. Just let go."


    She is so stubborn. She just squirms and jumps in my arms trying to get down. No chance.


    "Hey baby, you''ll fall sick like this. Just let go."


    She looks at me positively mad. Well she can be as mad at me as she would like to be. She has to


    learn to use her diapers.


    "Come baby, let daddy help you?" I try to put her down on the changing table. She realises what I am


    about to do and holds on my neck like her life depends on it.


    "Please no.... Daddy! Please nooooo!" She half whines, half cries.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Ana.... " I try to untangle her arms from around my neck without hurting her hands.


    "I will give you an ice cream treat after, in the morning? Ok? such a brave girl, my Ana, such a sweet


    girl."


    I sort of force her down on the table and then hold both her hands in one of mine, her legs dangling


    from the table against my thighs and I use my free hand to put gentle pressure on her tummy.


    She cries so much; it breaks my heart.


    "Hushhhh.... It''s okay Niana. You are such a good girl, using your diaper. Daddy is so proud. Come on,


    sweet girl."


    She cries and tries to hold in and I am about to give up and let her use the toilet when she goes still


    and I know she has finally used her diaper. Phew!


    She cries heart breaking sobs and I want to die.


    I pick her up and bounce her in my arms to calm down her a little bit.


    "It''s okay Ana. I promise. You are such a beautiful baby. Daddy''s so bad. You can punish daddy for


    being so mean, Ok? Calm down.... there there.... Everything''s fine." I rub her back and she calms down


    and soon her cries give way to sniffles. I quicklyy her down, clean her up and change her into fresh


    diapers. She doesn''t fuss.


    "There you go angel, all ready for bed again." I put her down and kiss her forehead.


    "Good night, beautiful."


    She closes her eyes and turns around, effectively ignoring me.


    I sigh and I let her be.


    I deserve it.


    I switch off the lights and go to my room. I have a headache. I quickly swallow two aspirins and go to


    bed.

 Chapter 9: 9 - Diapers

    Chapter 9: 9 - Diapers


    I go downstairs and grab a beer and switch on the TV. My phone beeps and it''s a text message from


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jay.


    J- Good Day?


    Me- She is an angel.


    J-When are you taking her to the Doctor?


    I cringe. Every little has to be taken to the doctor for a full check up and there after they are given a


    shot which sort of freezes their age. Which means my baby will be the same height and look the same


    way even if she is a hundred. She can still fall sick and die and all but she won''t age, enabling her to be


    my baby forever. It is nasty. I had seen Carol taking her shot and it was the worst thing ever. Damn the


    Vampire Government and their stupidws!


    Me- I still have six days.


    J- Get it done while she still hates you.


    Me- She doesn''t hate me.


    J- Get it done, Grey.


    I swallow my beer and keep the bottle aside along with my phone.


    I am watching something on the TV, not really paying any attention, wondering when to take Ana to the


    doctors. Could I get away with not taking her? I hear shuffling on the baby monitor.


    I run upstairs and see Ana trying to get out of her crib.


    "Hey love.... What''s the matter? Did you have a bad dream?" I ask her holding her in my arms.


    She squirms.


    "I.... Umm.... Need to go.... " she whispers embarrassed.


    "Use your diaper baby. It''s okay." I rub her back and kiss her cheek.


    "No!! Please.... Put me down daddy. Please.... " She implores.


    She looks so adorable that I almost put her down and then decide against it. She needs to learn to use


    her diapers.


    "Ana, baby, if you don''t learn to use your diaper now, it will be more difficultter on. Come on, you''ll be


    fine. I promise. Just let go."


    She is so stubborn. She just squirms and jumps in my arms trying to get down. No chance.


    "Hey baby, you''ll fall sick like this. Just let go."


    She looks at me positively mad. Well she can be as mad at me as she would like to be. She has to


    learn to use her diapers.


    "Come baby, let daddy help you?" I try to put her down on the changing table. She realises what I am


    about to do and holds on my neck like her life depends on it.


    "Please no.... Daddy! Please nooooo!" She half whines, half cries.


    "Ana.... " I try to untangle her arms from around my neck without hurting her hands.


    "I will give you an ice cream treat after, in the morning? Ok? such a brave girl, my Ana, such a sweet


    girl."


    I sort of force her down on the table and then hold both her hands in one of mine, her legs dangling


    from the table against my thighs and I use my free hand to put gentle pressure on her tummy.


    She cries so much; it breaks my heart.


    "Hushhhh.... It''s okay Niana. You are such a good girl, using your diaper. Daddy is so proud. Come on,


    sweet girl."


    She cries and tries to hold in and I am about to give up and let her use the toilet when she goes still


    and I know she has finally used her diaper. Phew!


    She cries heart breaking sobs and I want to die.


    I pick her up and bounce her in my arms to calm down her a little bit.


    "It''s okay Ana. I promise. You are such a beautiful baby. Daddy''s so bad. You can punish daddy for


    being so mean, Ok? Calm down.... there there.... Everything''s fine." I rub her back and she calms down


    and soon her cries give way to sniffles. I quicklyy her down, clean her up and change her into fresh


    diapers. She doesn''t fuss.


    "There you go angel, all ready for bed again." I put her down and kiss her forehead.


    "Good night, beautiful."


    She closes her eyes and turns around, effectively ignoring me.


    I sigh and I let her be.


    I deserve it.


    I switch off the lights and go to my room. I have a headache. I quickly swallow two aspirins and go to


    bed.

 CHAPTER 10 - CHEER UP

    CHAPTER 10 - CHEER UP


    I am awfully upset. Daddy forced me to pee in my diapersst night. I woke up fifteen minutes ago but I


    haven''t made a sound since. I am just lying down, eyes closed. I don''t want to look at daddy. I don''t


    want him to hold me. I just want to be alone. I am d for the stuffy near me. I snuggle onto my baby


    elephant. Should I give him a name? I try toe up with a name but can''t seem to find the perfect


    one. Ellie? Pants? Ewe. No. Fatty? No, that''d possible hurt his feelings. I am just so sad that I cannot


    Daddy opens the door and I quickly close my eyes and sink under the covers.


    "Ana, baby, if you want daddy to believe that you are really asleep, don''t squeeze your eyes that hard


    and not definitely don''t pout." Daddy chuckles and picks me up in his arms.


    I open my eyes and rub them. They hurt from being squeezed shut so hard.


    "Uh.... Huh.... Don''t rub your eyes baby." he gently removes my hands from my eyes.


    I just pout.


    "Sleep well?" He asks me carrying me downstairs. I look back at the elephant wanting to take it along


    with me.


    "What do you want for breakfast hon?"


    "not hungry" I mutter.


    "Since I was such a meaniest night, how about you have ice creams for breakfast and daddy


    doesn''t? Seems like a good punishment? Huh?" he asks me cing me on the high chair.


    Ice creams for breakfast? I look at him incredulously. Is he joking? No, definitely looks serious.


    He brings in a big scoop of chocte ice cream and I smile despite myself.


    "That''s my Ana."


    He starts feeding me little bites.


    "Biggg bittee daddy!" I squeal.


    "I don''t want you to have a brain freeze sweetie." He smiles at me.


    Oh my God. This is heaven. I have never before had ice creams for breakfast!


    Daddy''s phone rings.


    "Hello?" he talks and continues to feed me.


    "Yes, I know. I met her yesterday. She was super excited."


    Who? I wonder.


    "Man.... I don''t know. How about I ask Ana and leave you a message?"


    I look up to him at the mention of my name.


    "No. Not today. I am not taking her today. Jay, give it a rest."


    "Bye."


    Daddy hangs up.


    "Hey! Ana, my ice cream monster! That looks so tempting! Can daddy have a bite?" he asks me.


    I take the spoon from his hands and try to feed him.


    "My punishment? You forgot?" he asks, not eating the ice cream yet.


    "No one punishes my daddy." I say and surprise myself by kissing his cheek.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He looks at me.... Like.... I don''t know how! He is surprised. So am I.


    I eat the ice cream. Daddy still feels extremely bad aboutst night and doesn''t eat the ice cream


    despite it being his favourite food ever.


    He takes me for a bath. I don''t want to bath but I don''t fuss. I have had a good morning so far and I am


    not keen on spoiling it.

 Chapter 10: 10 - Cheer up

    Chapter 10: 10 - Cheer up


    I am awfully upset. Daddy forced me to pee in my diapersst night. I woke up fifteen minutes ago but I


    haven''t made a sound since. I am just lying down, eyes closed. I don''t want to look at daddy. I don''t


    want him to hold me. I just want to be alone. I am d for the stuffy near me. I snuggle onto my baby


    elephant. Should I give him a name? I try toe up with a name but can''t seem to find the perfect


    one. Ellie? Pants? Ewe. No. Fatty? No, that''d possible hurt his feelings. I am just so sad that I cannot


    Daddy opens the door and I quickly close my eyes and sink under the covers.


    "Ana, baby, if you want daddy to believe that you are really asleep, don''t squeeze your eyes that hard


    and not definitely don''t pout." Daddy chuckles and picks me up in his arms.


    I open my eyes and rub them. They hurt from being squeezed shut so hard.


    "Uh.... Huh.... Don''t rub your eyes baby." he gently removes my hands from my eyes.


    I just pout.


    "Sleep well?" He asks me carrying me downstairs. I look back at the elephant wanting to take it along


    with me.


    "What do you want for breakfast hon?"


    "not hungry" I mutter.


    "Since I was such a meaniest night, how about you have ice creams for breakfast and daddy


    doesn''t? Seems like a good punishment? Huh?" he asks me cing me on the high chair.


    Ice creams for breakfast? I look at him incredulously. Is he joking? No, definitely looks serious.


    He brings in a big scoop of chocte ice cream and I smile despite myself.


    "That''s my Ana."


    He starts feeding me little bites.


    "Biggg bittee daddy!" I squeal.


    "I don''t want you to have a brain freeze sweetie." He smiles at me.


    Oh my God. This is heaven. I have never before had ice creams for breakfast!


    Daddy''s phone rings.


    "Hello?" he talks and continues to feed me.


    "Yes, I know. I met her yesterday. She was super excited."


    Who? I wonder.


    "Man.... I don''t know. How about I ask Ana and leave you a message?"


    I look up to him at the mention of my name.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No. Not today. I am not taking her today. Jay, give it a rest."


    "Bye."


    Daddy hangs up.


    "Hey! Ana, my ice cream monster! That looks so tempting! Can daddy have a bite?" he asks me.


    I take the spoon from his hands and try to feed him.


    "My punishment? You forgot?" he asks, not eating the ice cream yet.


    "No one punishes my daddy." I say and surprise myself by kissing his cheek.


    He looks at me.... Like.... I don''t know how! He is surprised. So am I.


    I eat the ice cream. Daddy still feels extremely bad aboutst night and doesn''t eat the ice cream


    despite it being his favourite food ever.


    He takes me for a bath. I don''t want to bath but I don''t fuss. I have had a good morning so far and I am


    not keen on spoiling it.

 Chapter 11: 11 - Meeting them

    Chapter 11: 11 - Meeting them


    I think after using her diapers Ana has a fallen into her little space a little. My heart was jack hammering


    inside my chest when she Kissed me on the cheek. I swear. She wanted me to have the ice creams,


    despite how mean I was to herst night. I know it was for her to fall into her little space or whatever,


    but I was mean. She cried so much!


    I carry her to the bathroom and fill the tub and put a bath bomb in it and some bath toys. She suddenly


    perks up, looking forward to go into the water.


    "Whoa." I hear her say as the water changes colour.


    "Like that baby?"


    She nods shyly.


    "Want to get in and y with those mermaids?" I ask, referring to the toys.


    "Don''t you want to potty before?"


    She looks so embarrassed that I decide not to broach onto the subject anymore.


    I quickly undress her and put her in the tub before she looks all the more abashed.


    For the next twenty minutes she enjoys the colourful water and the mermaids there in where as I


    concentrate on cleaning her up. She is engrossed in her game too much to give a flying fuck about


    anything that I am doing.


    "Let''s go dress you now okay?" I say, attempting to pick her up.


    "No! No.... Some time more?" She makes a pouty bat face.


    "Five minutes" I say and kiss her on the cheek.


    She continues her game unperturbed and I watch her y.


    Ten minutester I pick her up, despite her fussing a bit and put her in a nice purple dress and diapers


    of course.


    We sit at the table and I am feeding Ana some fruits.


    "Open Ana,e on."


    "No more, daddy." She pouts looking at the berries and the apples on her te.


    "You have toplete what''s on your te."


    "No daddy." She pouts.


    "Do you know once there was a little baby girl. Her name was E and her daddy was a Vampire.... "


    I put a bite inside her mouth and she eats it, trying not to gasp.


    "The little girl was very naughty one day, not having mouse that her daddy was feeding her."


    She eats another bite. Eyes wide, totally engrossed in my story. And I don''t the fuck I am talking about.


    "Then her daddy said - E, you have to eat all the mice on your te!" I say in a loud voice.


    My baby is startled as she eats another bite.


    "Then daddy....?" She prompts me.


    "The little quietly whispered - No daddy, no more. Just like you."


    The fruits are almost over.


    "Then the Vampire daddy got really mad. He made an angry face (I make a slightly angry face for the


    effects) and picked up the doll and... "


    The doorbell rings and, Ana jumps, really jumps in a fright on her high chair.


    "It''s okay baby. It''s just the doorbell. Daddy will get it." Iugh, and rub her back trying to calm her


    down.


    I open the door and its Jay and Carol. Before I can even say a proper hi, Carol rushes inside to Ana


    and hugs her.


    Ana starts crying.


    Both Jay and I rush inside.


    "What is this, Carol? You scared the baby! Forgotten all your manners?" Jay pulls Carol back, from


    where is looking totally flummoxed as to why Ana is crying, and gives her a swat. I pick Ana up and


    bounce her in my arms.


    "Hey man, it¡¯s okay! It''s not her fault. I might have forgotten to mention to Ana that we have friends


    Carol hugs my legs, they are that small, and I rub her back, trying to convey that I am absolutely not


    mad at her.


    "Sorry Uncle Grey, Sorry Ana." She looks devastated while Ana calms down.


    "I''m sorry. I thought it was the Vampireing to get me again. I don''t want to be kidnapped again....


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°She trails off.


    Ouch.


    Jay looks at us quizzically while I put Ana down so that she can hug Carol back.


    "Yes, we were listening to a very scary story about a Vampire.... " I tell them.


    Carolughs and Jay gives me a dead stare.


    "Hi Ana, I am Uncle Jay." Jay kneels down and is still way taller than Ana.


    "Hi.... Umm.... I am Ana." She tells Jay from almost behind Carol.


    Jay smiles at her.


    "Daddy, can Ana and I y?" Carol asks Jay.


    "Yes, sweet heart. Ana, darling, would you like to take Carol to your room and show her your stuffies


    and toys?" I ask them? She nods.


    I pick both girls up and take them upstairs to her room and settle them down with their toys.


    Ie back down and Jay was waiting for me with two beers.

 CHAPTER 12 - REALITY CHECK

    CHAPTER 12 - REALITY CHECK


    I go downstairs and Jay is waiting for me in the living room with two beers.


    "When are you taking Ana to the doctors?"


    "What the fuck is your problem!?" I ask him, totally annoyed.


    He just stares at me, trying not to be mad. I know because his eyes go red, and then after some time,


    back to his normal ck.


    "The fuck is your problem, Grey? You know you have to take her? There is no way out! The sooner you


    do it, the better!" He says.


    I chug down my beer. I know he is right, but I don''t want to take Ana to the doctor. Not yet.


    "You know how it was with Carol.... "


    I flinch. I don''t need a reminder.


    "Let''s take her tomorrow?" He offers.


    "You''lle with me?" I ask him, slightly surprised.


    "Of course. I mean if you want me to. "


    "But she is going to hate you after."


    "You bet. But it''s better for us to just do it and get it over with. Trust me." He tries to console me.


    After we y video games for half an hour and I feel a little better.


    We decide to take some cookies for our girls and y with them upstairs.


    We go upstairs and open the room to find both the girls giggling.


    They are painting and there are colours all over them, their faces too.


    They both are us and freeze and hide their hands behind their backs.


    They look adorable. I try not to smile.


    "What are you girls up to?" Jay asks and we sit in front of them with a te of cookies.


    "Painting Uncle J." Ana says showing him his hands shyly.


    "You want some cookies?" Jay asks Ana.


    Ana looks at Carol and she grins back. I pick Carol up and feed her cookies. I look at Ana; she looks


    fine, not a tad bit jealous.


    "Yes, please." She smiles at Jay then looks at me. I smile at her encouragingly.


    Jay starts feeding her. "You like Cookies bub?" He asks her.


    "Everything sweet." She says.


    "Both of you, dolls are going for your naptime after cookies, okay?" I tell them both.


    They whine together.


    "No whining sweethearts. You can wake up and then continue ying after lunch. Sounds good?" I ask


    them.


    After they are done with their cookies, J picks Carol up, and changes her diaper which is wet.


    "Carol, you have to tell daddy when you''ve wet your diaper so that daddy can change you into fresh


    ones. This is the third time, in this week, I am telling you this. You don''t want to be spanked for this, do


    you?" He scolds her mildly.


    "No daddy, sowie." Carol makes a pouty face.


    "It''s okay baby, all done. Let''s tuck you down for your nap now." He kisses her.


    After, I carry Ana to the changing table but her diaper is still dry and loose. She has tried taping it back


    but couldn''t very well.


    "Ana, you used the toilet and not your diaper?" I ask her.


    She shakes her head but bites her lips.


    "Are you lying to daddy?" I ask her, trying to be a little stern.


    She just looks at me wide eyed, scared.


    "Ana, lying is a big no no. Okay? You always have to tell daddy the truth, even if it''s very hard, even if


    you are scared of being punished. Trust me, it will save us both a lot of trouble, and you will save your


    additional punishment for lying." I tell her.


    "Now, did you use the toilet?"


    "Yes daddy." She whispers. She looks over to Jay and Carol.


    Carol is already falling asleep and Jay does a good job of pretending that he doesn''t hear one thing we


    are talking about.


    "Good girl, for being so brave and telling daddy the truth. No punishment for you this time." I kiss her on


    her cheek, pick her up andy her near Carol.


    Two hourster, we are done with lunch and Carol and Ana are painting again and we are sitting with


    them, enjoying their innocence. We observe the girls talking.


    "You painted such a beautiful elephant, Ana!" Carol says sweetly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It¡¯s like the stuffie I have. I can name him yet. Can you help me, pwease?"


    "I will think about it and call you once Ie up with the best name, everrrr!"


    "What is your favourite stuffy?"


    "Oh, I have a pink dinosaur. But it''s really cute and not scary at all!"


    "Hey, I have a drawing of a friendly dinosaur back home. I will give it to you when I go back by the end


    of the month." Ana tells Carol.


    Jay looks like he is about to have a heart attack for a minute.


    "Christian, would you like toe down for a minute, please?" He asks me, sarcastically.


    He dashes downstairs. I follow him, at a leisurely human pace.


    The girls continue ying.


    He is fuming. His eyes are red.


    "Why does Ana think that she is going back by the end of the month?" He asks me sweetly.


    I gulp.


    ¡°I might¡¯ve told her that she will.¡± I answer, slightly ashamed of myself.


    "Are you fucking out of your mind? Really Grey! Why would you fuck her up like that? Give her false


    hopes! And what are you going to tell her when the month ends?!"


    "daddddyyyyyyyyyy" we hear the girls shout from upstairs.


    ¡°Coming my darlingssss¡±. I shout back. d to have to go back up and save myself the wrath of Jay.


    He is right though. I will tell Ana that she is not going back the next chance I get.


    We go back upstairs to our girls.


    By the end of the day Ana has Jay wrapped around in her little finger and both the girls got along so


    well that they promised us to let them on for a y date sometime this week.


    "Tomorrow, at 8. I''ll take the appointment." Jay tells me quietly before leaving.

 Chapter 12: 12 - Reality check

    Chapter 12: 12 - Reality check


    I go downstairs and Jay is waiting for me in the living room with two beers.


    "When are you taking Ana to the doctors?"


    "What the fuck is your problem!?" I ask him, totally annoyed.


    He just stares at me, trying not to be mad. I know because his eyes go red, and then after some time,


    back to his normal ck.


    "The fuck is your problem, Grey? You know you have to take her? There is no way out! The sooner you


    do it, the better!" He says.


    I chug down my beer. I know he is right, but I don''t want to take Ana to the doctor. Not yet.


    "You know how it was with Carol.... "


    I flinch. I don''t need a reminder.


    "Let''s take her tomorrow?" He offers.


    "You''lle with me?" I ask him, slightly surprised.


    "Of course. I mean if you want me to. "


    "But she is going to hate you after."


    "You bet. But it''s better for us to just do it and get it over with. Trust me." He tries to console me.


    After we y video games for half an hour and I feel a little better.


    We decide to take some cookies for our girls and y with them upstairs.


    We go upstairs and open the room to find both the girls giggling.


    They are painting and there are colours all over them, their faces too.


    They both are us and freeze and hide their hands behind their backs.


    They look adorable. I try not to smile.


    "What are you girls up to?" Jay asks and we sit in front of them with a te of cookies.


    "Painting Uncle J." Ana says showing him his hands shyly.


    "You want some cookies?" Jay asks Ana.


    Ana looks at Carol and she grins back. I pick Carol up and feed her cookies. I look at Ana; she looks


    fine, not a tad bit jealous.


    "Yes, please." She smiles at Jay then looks at me. I smile at her encouragingly.


    Jay starts feeding her. "You like Cookies bub?" He asks her.


    "Everything sweet." She says.


    "Both of you, dolls are going for your naptime after cookies, okay?" I tell them both.


    They whine together.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "No whining sweethearts. You can wake up and then continue ying after lunch. Sounds good?" I ask


    them.


    After they are done with their cookies, J picks Carol up, and changes her diaper which is wet.


    "Carol, you have to tell daddy when you''ve wet your diaper so that daddy can change you into fresh


    ones. This is the third time, in this week, I am telling you this. You don''t want to be spanked for this, do


    you?" He scolds her mildly.


    "No daddy, sowie." Carol makes a pouty face.


    "It''s okay baby, all done. Let''s tuck you down for your nap now." He kisses her.


    After, I carry Ana to the changing table but her diaper is still dry and loose. She has tried taping it back


    but couldn''t very well.


    "Ana, you used the toilet and not your diaper?" I ask her.


    She shakes her head but bites her lips.


    "Are you lying to daddy?" I ask her, trying to be a little stern.


    She just looks at me wide eyed, scared.


    "Ana, lying is a big no no. Okay? You always have to tell daddy the truth, even if it''s very hard, even if


    you are scared of being punished. Trust me, it will save us both a lot of trouble, and you will save your


    additional punishment for lying." I tell her.


    "Now, did you use the toilet?"


    "Yes daddy." She whispers. She looks over to Jay and Carol.


    Carol is already falling asleep and Jay does a good job of pretending that he doesn''t hear one thing we


    are talking about.


    "Good girl, for being so brave and telling daddy the truth. No punishment for you this time." I kiss her on


    her cheek, pick her up andy her near Carol.


    Two hourster, we are done with lunch and Carol and Ana are painting again and we are sitting with


    them, enjoying their innocence. We observe the girls talking.


    "You painted such a beautiful elephant, Ana!" Carol says sweetly.


    "It¡¯s like the stuffie I have. I can name him yet. Can you help me, pwease?"


    "I will think about it and call you once Ie up with the best name, everrrr!"


    "What is your favourite stuffy?"


    "Oh, I have a pink dinosaur. But it''s really cute and not scary at all!"


    "Hey, I have a drawing of a friendly dinosaur back home. I will give it to you when I go back by the end


    of the month." Ana tells Carol.


    Jay looks like he is about to have a heart attack for a minute.


    "Christian, would you like toe down for a minute, please?" He asks me, sarcastically.


    He dashes downstairs. I follow him, at a leisurely human pace.


    The girls continue ying.


    He is fuming. His eyes are red.


    "Why does Ana think that she is going back by the end of the month?" He asks me sweetly.


    I gulp.


    ¡°I might¡¯ve told her that she will.¡± I answer, slightly ashamed of myself.


    "Are you fucking out of your mind? Really Grey! Why would you fuck her up like that? Give her false


    hopes! And what are you going to tell her when the month ends?!"


    "daddddyyyyyyyyyy" we hear the girls shout from upstairs.


    ¡°Coming my darlingssss¡±. I shout back. d to have to go back up and save myself the wrath of Jay.


    He is right though. I will tell Ana that she is not going back the next chance I get.


    We go back upstairs to our girls.


    By the end of the day Ana has Jay wrapped around in her little finger and both the girls got along so


    well that they promised us to let them on for a y date sometime this week.


    "Tomorrow, at 8. I''ll take the appointment." Jay tells me quietly before leaving.

 CHAPTER 13 - THE CHECKUP

    CHAPTER 13 - THE CHECKUP


    I am a jerk. Jay told me again and again and I did not listen to him. If I would have taken Ana to the


    doctors it would all have been over and done by now. She would have been on the path of recovering


    from the trauma too, but I did not.


    And today is thest day.


    If I don''t take Ana today, two officials will take her and make her get the shots which can be the only


    possible worse situation than taking her to the Doctors myself.


    It''s six in the morning, I wake Ana up.


    "Come on baby, we got to get up early today." I shake her slightly and then pick her up in my arms.


    She whines.


    I dress her up while she is still half asleep, and then quickly pack a bag with everything that we are


    going to need, while she is sitting on the couch hugging her elephant.


    "You want to take the stuffie along baby?" I ask her, picking her up.


    She nods and yawns.


    "Would you like to have some milk?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She ignores me.


    "Maybe some chocte milkshake?"


    She looks at me. That got her attention.


    The doorbell rings.


    "That must be uncle Jay." I say and go to open the door with Ana in my arms.


    "Hey,e on in."


    "Hey. Morning Ana. Rise and shine!" He greets Ana. She smiles at him.


    "Where Carol?" Ana asks Jay.


    "Would you like to meet her after wee back from the doctors?" Jay asks her as I hand Ana over to


    Jay and rush to make her a bottle of milkshake. I don''t want to gette.


    When Ie back five minutester, all ready to leave Ana looks more awake and a little chirpy too.


    "Let''s go!" I call and the three of us leave.


    I am driving and Jay is sitting with Ana on the back seat. I am so thankful for his presence right now. He


    is answering all the difficult questions that Ana is asking and the bloke is doing a darn good job of it. I


    think of when we took Carol and flinch.


    Ana looks at me.


    I should calm down. I will freak Ana out! I take deep breaths to calm the fuck down. I look at Ana. She


    is again engaged with Jay.


    "You promise?" she asks Jay.


    "I promise." Jay answers solemnly. "But only if you be a good and a brave girl today."


    "I be best." Ana smiles.


    "And remember it''s okay to feel scared, right? Your daddy and I are going to be right there with you. All


    the time."


    We go inside and are made to sit in the bleak waiting room where I am quickly filling forms and Ana is


    sitting on Jay''sp with her elephant, looking at me every now and then. I smile back at her


    reassuringly, much more in control of my emotions now.


    We are soon called in for the ordeal to begin!


    Four hourster, I open the door to my house with Ana asleep, in my arms, whining every now and


    then in her sleep. Jay follows us, with Ana''s bag and our lunch in his hands.


    Jay spoke to Carol while we wereing back in the car. She is fine and her babysitter will be


    dropping her here after she wakes up from her nap.


    "Hey man, thanks for today. I wouldn''t have been able to do that alone." I tell him.


    "No problem. I am famished. You want to eat yet?" He asks.


    "Sure, I will just put Ana to bed ande back."


    I go upstairs andy Ana down. She flinches and sleeps on her tummy.


    "Ana, hon, are you hungry? Would you like to eat something?" I ask her, when she opens her eyes to


    look at me.


    Tears starts falling, she turns her face and mumbles something.


    "You want something love?" I ask.


    "My elephant"


    I pick up her elephant and hand it to her. She turns around, hugs the elephant and closes her eyes,


    almost as if she is unable to bear the sight of me.


    I kiss her head, ignoring her flinching, dim the lights and go downstairs.


    Jay has already opened the pizza boxes and beers we picked on our way home.


    "How''s Ana?" he asks as we sit down to eat.


    "horribly upset." I mutter, picking on my pizza.


    "Hey, Chris, it''s okay. That had to be done. We had no other option." Jay holds my hand on the table.


    He is saying all the right things but that doesn''t make me feel any better.


    "Hey, hey, look at me." He stands up andes close to me.


    "She''ll be fine. Give her some time, she''lle around, I promise." Jay tells me and kisses me.


    I melt into his kiss. I want him to make love to me, so that I forget about today, about the possibility of


    Ana hating me that has been gnawing at me. I deepen the kiss but Jay pulls back.


    "No. Not here, not now. She''ll be fine okay?" He asks me once again.


    I get a grip on myself and nod. We sit back to have our lunch.

 Chapter 13: 13 - The checkup

    Chapter 13: 13 - The checkup


    I am a jerk. Jay told me again and again and I did not listen to him. If I would have taken Ana to the


    doctors it would all have been over and done by now. She would have been on the path of recovering


    from the trauma too, but I did not.


    And today is thest day.


    If I don''t take Ana today, two officials will take her and make her get the shots which can be the only


    possible worse situation than taking her to the Doctors myself.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It''s six in the morning, I wake Ana up.


    "Come on baby, we got to get up early today." I shake her slightly and then pick her up in my arms.


    She whines.


    I dress her up while she is still half asleep, and then quickly pack a bag with everything that we are


    going to need, while she is sitting on the couch hugging her elephant.


    "You want to take the stuffie along baby?" I ask her, picking her up.


    She nods and yawns.


    "Would you like to have some milk?"


    She ignores me.


    "Maybe some chocte milkshake?"


    She looks at me. That got her attention.


    The doorbell rings.


    "That must be uncle Jay." I say and go to open the door with Ana in my arms.


    "Hey,e on in."


    "Hey. Morning Ana. Rise and shine!" He greets Ana. She smiles at him.


    "Where Carol?" Ana asks Jay.


    "Would you like to meet her after wee back from the doctors?" Jay asks her as I hand Ana over to


    Jay and rush to make her a bottle of milkshake. I don''t want to gette.


    When Ie back five minutester, all ready to leave Ana looks more awake and a little chirpy too.


    "Let''s go!" I call and the three of us leave.


    I am driving and Jay is sitting with Ana on the back seat. I am so thankful for his presence right now. He


    is answering all the difficult questions that Ana is asking and the bloke is doing a darn good job of it. I


    think of when we took Carol and flinch.


    Ana looks at me.


    I should calm down. I will freak Ana out! I take deep breaths to calm the fuck down. I look at Ana. She


    is again engaged with Jay.


    "You promise?" she asks Jay.


    "I promise." Jay answers solemnly. "But only if you be a good and a brave girl today."


    "I be best." Ana smiles.


    "And remember it''s okay to feel scared, right? Your daddy and I are going to be right there with you. All


    the time."


    We go inside and are made to sit in the bleak waiting room where I am quickly filling forms and Ana is


    sitting on Jay''sp with her elephant, looking at me every now and then. I smile back at her


    reassuringly, much more in control of my emotions now.


    We are soon called in for the ordeal to begin!


    Four hourster, I open the door to my house with Ana asleep, in my arms, whining every now and


    then in her sleep. Jay follows us, with Ana''s bag and our lunch in his hands.


    Jay spoke to Carol while we wereing back in the car. She is fine and her babysitter will be


    dropping her here after she wakes up from her nap.


    "Hey man, thanks for today. I wouldn''t have been able to do that alone." I tell him.


    "No problem. I am famished. You want to eat yet?" He asks.


    "Sure, I will just put Ana to bed ande back."


    I go upstairs andy Ana down. She flinches and sleeps on her tummy.


    "Ana, hon, are you hungry? Would you like to eat something?" I ask her, when she opens her eyes to


    look at me.


    Tears starts falling, she turns her face and mumbles something.


    "You want something love?" I ask.


    "My elephant"


    I pick up her elephant and hand it to her. She turns around, hugs the elephant and closes her eyes,


    almost as if she is unable to bear the sight of me.


    I kiss her head, ignoring her flinching, dim the lights and go downstairs.


    Jay has already opened the pizza boxes and beers we picked on our way home.


    "How''s Ana?" he asks as we sit down to eat.


    "horribly upset." I mutter, picking on my pizza.


    "Hey, Chris, it''s okay. That had to be done. We had no other option." Jay holds my hand on the table.


    He is saying all the right things but that doesn''t make me feel any better.


    "Hey, hey, look at me." He stands up andes close to me.


    "She''ll be fine. Give her some time, she''lle around, I promise." Jay tells me and kisses me.


    I melt into his kiss. I want him to make love to me, so that I forget about today, about the possibility of


    Ana hating me that has been gnawing at me. I deepen the kiss but Jay pulls back.


    "No. Not here, not now. She''ll be fine okay?" He asks me once again.


    I get a grip on myself and nod. We sit back to have our lunch.

 CHAPTER 14 - CAROLANA

    CHAPTER 14 - CAROLANA


    It''s been twenty-four hours since we have been back and Ana refuses to move from her crib. She


    hasn''t eaten or drunk anything. I don''t have the heart to force her into anything right now but I am so


    worried about her. Jay is sitting with me in my living room, Carol on hisps, ying with her dolls.


    "Daddy, is Ana awake yet?" Carol asks for the sixth time in thest hour.


    "I don''t think she is baby. Even if she was, I don''t think she would like to y. "Jay tells her.


    "Carol, Hon, maybe you can go, wake her up and you can have some ice creams together?" I suggest.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "That''s a great idea!" Jay says and I go to make two bowls of lots of ice creams.


    "What happened daddy, Ana sick?" Carol asks.


    "She had to ...."


    I interrupted Jay. "She is fine now."


    She goes upstairs and I pray that Ana has the ice creams.


    When Carol came back, she was mad at us. She threw tantrums and her toys at us. Ana, simply


    withdrew. It''s very difficult to get to her when she doesn''t want to.


    It''s been five minutes and Carol isn''t back yet. Isn''t that a good sign?


    "What do you think is happening up there?" Jay asks me.


    "I don''t want to know. But she hasn''te down yet. Maybe that''s good?" I offer?


    He nods. We both know that might not be the case and only be our wishful thinking.


    After another five minutes, we sneak upstairs to Ana''s nursery and see both Ana and Carol on her crib,


    eating ice creams. I want to cry tears of relief. There is a small tool that helped Carol get on to the crib.


    We see her get down from the crib with its help and then help Ana. I want to go inside and hold her, but


    Jay puts a hand on my shoulders effectively stopping me.


    "You want to paint?" Carol asks Niana.


    "I hungwie." She says.


    She has regressed further into her headspace.


    "Let''s ask your daddy for some food."


    She says and pulls Ana, but Ana stops her.


    "No hungwie." she pouts.


    She doesn''t want toe to me.


    "Let''s go ask my daddy for some food?" Carol offers.


    "Not hungwie." She says and sits criss-cross apple sauce on the carpet.


    Jay gestures me to wait and then goes downstairs.


    Ana lies down on the carpet, Carol follows.


    "My tummy hurts." She says.


    "I know. They are so nasty. The docs, I hate the ce. I hate Mr. G. I hate the smell." Carol rants.


    Ana nods. "I want to go back home...."


    "Ana, this is home."


    "No, my home, back in the city where I belong."


    "Ana, our daddies may do some things some times that we absolutely hate, but they love us. You know


    that. Why do you want to go back to the abusive couple in the orphanage? "


    Orphanage? Ana is an orphan? And who abused her?! I will fucking kill them tonight. I seethe in anger.


    Ana remains quiet.


    "Daddy let them do all that." She says, teary-eyed.


    "He did not have a choice. My daddy did the same. Every daddy or mommy has to do that. Uncle


    Christian is really nice. He won''t hurt you on purpose." She tells her.


    Carol is such a sweetheart.


    Ana makes a face.


    "I hated both our daddies when I came back from the doctors. I understand that you do too." She says


    trying to go back on Ana''s side again.


    Soon both of them are asleep.


    I know I shouldn''t have eavesdropped but whatever.


    Jayes back with two bottles. I pick Ana up and change her diaper and feed her the bottle.


    Jay does the same for Carol.


    Thankfully, Ana doesn''t wake up when I change her and apply the cream on her butt.

 Chapter 14: 14 - Carolana

    Chapter 14: 14 - Carna


    It''s been twenty-four hours since we have been back and Ana refuses to move from her crib. She


    hasn''t eaten or drunk anything. I don''t have the heart to force her into anything right now but I am so


    worried about her. Jay is sitting with me in my living room, Carol on hisps, ying with her dolls.


    "Daddy, is Ana awake yet?" Carol asks for the sixth time in thest hour.


    "I don''t think she is baby. Even if she was, I don''t think she would like to y. "Jay tells her.


    "Carol, Hon, maybe you can go, wake her up and you can have some ice creams together?" I suggest.


    "That''s a great idea!" Jay says and I go to make two bowls of lots of ice creams.


    "What happened daddy, Ana sick?" Carol asks.


    "She had to ...."


    I interrupted Jay. "She is fine now."


    She goes upstairs and I pray that Ana has the ice creams.


    When Carol came back, she was mad at us. She threw tantrums and her toys at us. Ana, simply


    withdrew. It''s very difficult to get to her when she doesn''t want to.


    It''s been five minutes and Carol isn''t back yet. Isn''t that a good sign?


    "What do you think is happening up there?" Jay asks me.


    "I don''t want to know. But she hasn''te down yet. Maybe that''s good?" I offer?


    He nods. We both know that might not be the case and only be our wishful thinking.


    After another five minutes, we sneak upstairs to Ana''s nursery and see both Ana and Carol on her crib,


    eating ice creams. I want to cry tears of relief. There is a small tool that helped Carol get on to the crib.


    We see her get down from the crib with its help and then help Ana. I want to go inside and hold her, but


    Jay puts a hand on my shoulders effectively stopping me.


    "You want to paint?" Carol asks Niana.


    "I hungwie." She says.


    She has regressed further into her headspace.


    "Let''s ask your daddy for some food."


    She says and pulls Ana, but Ana stops her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No hungwie." she pouts.


    She doesn''t want toe to me.


    "Let''s go ask my daddy for some food?" Carol offers.


    "Not hungwie." She says and sits criss-cross apple sauce on the carpet.


    Jay gestures me to wait and then goes downstairs.


    Ana lies down on the carpet, Carol follows.


    "My tummy hurts." She says.


    "I know. They are so nasty. The docs, I hate the ce. I hate Mr. G. I hate the smell." Carol rants.


    Ana nods. "I want to go back home...."


    "Ana, this is home."


    "No, my home, back in the city where I belong."


    "Ana, our daddies may do some things some times that we absolutely hate, but they love us. You know


    that. Why do you want to go back to the abusive couple in the orphanage? "


    Orphanage? Ana is an orphan? And who abused her?! I will fucking kill them tonight. I seethe in anger.


    Ana remains quiet.


    "Daddy let them do all that." She says, teary-eyed.


    "He did not have a choice. My daddy did the same. Every daddy or mommy has to do that. Uncle


    Christian is really nice. He won''t hurt you on purpose." She tells her.


    Carol is such a sweetheart.


    Ana makes a face.


    "I hated both our daddies when I came back from the doctors. I understand that you do too." She says


    trying to go back on Ana''s side again.


    Soon both of them are asleep.


    I know I shouldn''t have eavesdropped but whatever.


    Jayes back with two bottles. I pick Ana up and change her diaper and feed her the bottle.


    Jay does the same for Carol.


    Thankfully, Ana doesn''t wake up when I change her and apply the cream on her butt.

 Chapter 15: 15 - Trying to make up

    Chapter 15: 15 - Trying to make up


    I don''t want to talk to daddy. I don''t want to talk to Uncle Jay. I want to be alone with my elephant


    (whose name I still can''t decide). I am on the breakfast bar and Uncle Jay is feeding Carol waffles and


    daddy is trying to feed me. I don''t want to eat. I sit there and pout, refusing to open my mouth, even if


    the waffles look yummy. Daddy let Mr. G take me. I hate daddy. I hate Uncle Jay. They promised they''d


    be there with me all the time. They were not. Daddy looks miserable. He isn''t eating either. Carol is the


    only one eating.


    I just want to sleep, again. Or maybe read. I haven''t read anything in three days.


    "Open up, Ana. It''s been three days since you have had any solid food. Please." daddy implores.


    "Not hungwie." I say. That has been my standard response to food for the past three days.


    "Chris, why don''t you tell Carol the Vampire story that you were telling Ana the other day?" Uncle Jay


    asks daddy.


    "Yyyessss, Pleaseeeee uncle Christian!" Carol says and starts jumping on her high chair.


    "Hey Missy, don''t you jump and no talking with food in your mouth." Uncle Jay mildly scolds Carol.


    Daddy smiles at Carol.


    Uncle Jay''s Pov


    "Once upon a time there was a little girl.... She had a daddy who was a Vampire." Christian starts.


    Both the girls look at him intently.


    "One way the girl refused to eat all the mice on her te. The Vampire daddy said "You need to eat all


    these mice, my sweet bat." He says in a make-believe voice.


    He feeds Ana a bite. She eats it. We both almost sigh in relief.


    "The little girl was not hungry; she said "No daddy, no more. I am not hungwie."


    Another bite.


    "The Vampire daddy got really mad. His eyes got red. He said " You have to eat what''s on your te.


    You shouldn''t waste food!"


    "But mouse is not fooooodddd uncle Christian!" Carol squeals.


    "It¡¯s what the Vampire made their babies have." Chris says with a series face.


    Both the girls make a face, but eat their food.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "The little girl did not want to have any. So, the daddy he picked the baby girl up.... "


    Another bite.


    Both the girls look at him wide eyed.


    "Put the girl on the couch.... "


    The food is almost over.


    "Held both her hands in one of his.... "


    The girls look like they''re about to cry.


    "And became a tickle monster! And started tickling his baby!" Grey says yfully and we both tickle the


    babies. They giggle andugh, both of them!


    Ana suddenly remembers that she was mad at us and stopsughing. She looks at her empty te


    and is disappointed to have eaten her food.


    "It''s okay Ana, you are mad at us, not the food." I tell her gently.


    Her eyes fill up with unshed tears and it breaks my heart. Jay flinches too.


    "Hey, who would like to go to the park?" I ask.


    Carol jumps up all excited.


    "I sweep." Ana mutters. She is like a turtle who goes back in her shell at the slightest provocation right


    now.


    "Would you like to read to book instead? You''ve been sleeping too much baby." I ask her. Grey told me


    Ana loves to read books.


    We are staying with them till Ana gets better. Being around Carol sometimes, brings Ana out of her


    sour mood. Carol is having a st at her uncle''s house.


    Ana gives an imperceptible nod.


    Christian shes her a smile and carries her to the living room.


    "Daddy, park?" Carol asks me with a pout.


    I can''t help but chuckle.

 CHAPTER 16 - ANGRY ANA

    CHAPTER 16 - ANGRY ANA


    Jay is on top of me, pounding inside me hard, from behind. I try not to make too much noise, but it''s so


    fucking difficult. I don''t want to wake the girls up who are in the next room.


    Soon after, he grunts, andes inside me. That was quick. That was fucking and not loving. I wonder


    what''s gotten into him.


    I try to take deep breaths to calm my body down. He lies back down.


    "What''s bothering you?"


    "Ana."


    "Did she say something?"


    "No, I wish she did."


    "I am her daddy. I should be upset. Why are you?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He gives me a hard stare. I think I need to shut up.


    "I''ll ask you that next time we take Carol to the doctors."


    Oh, right. I get it.


    "You said she''d be fine by now."


    "I thought that she would."


    "Let''s talk to her. She needs to get all the hurt out of her system." Jay tells me after a long, pregnant


    pause.


    "It''ll involve tears." I nch at the thought of making Ana cry again.


    "She''ll be better after." Jay pulls me into his arms and kisses me.


    We quickly get dressed after another round of quick fuck. Jay is super worried about Ana.


    He goes to make breakfast, and I go to wake the girls up.


    Carol is fast asleep on the bed that we put up for the girls but Ana is awake and whining. She looks in


    pain.


    "Hey baby, what''s wrong?" I pick her up in my arms, despite her feeble protests.


    She shakes her head, trying not to cry.


    She groans, her hands clutching her stomach.


    "Is your stomach hurting? Are you feeling sick baby?" I ask her gently and she breaks into sobs.


    "No doctors! Not sick!" She screams and jumps in my arms trying to get away.


    "Hey! Hey Ana! Calm down love." I try to not drop her from my arms the way she is jumping and


    struggling. Meanwhile, Carol wakes up from all the noise and starts crying.


    "Hey Carol, it is okay, baby. Did you get scared of the noise huh?" I caress Carol''s cheek while


    bouncing Ana in my arms.


    Thankfully Jayes into the room and picks Carol up.


    Ana was going berserk, crying and screaming so much that Jay had to take Carol out of the room.


    "Noooooooo! Let me gooo! I hate you! I don''t want to go to the doctors again!" She hollered.


    "Ana! For God''s sake! Calm down!!"


    She was in no mood to settle down anytime soon.


    I smack her hard twice on her butt. That got her attention, though she was still crying heart wrenching


    sobs.


    I rub her back and bums and bounce her.


    "Ana, you need to stop crying, you''re burning up baby. Ssshh.... Take deep breaths.... Calm down.... It''s


    okay.... You''re safe, I promise."


    "Not safe. You let Mr. G take me. Hate you." she says. I can''t tell you how hurtful her words were, more


    so because they were true.


    "Baby, I promise you. I am never going to do that again, alright?" I look at her solemnly.


    She looks at me and considers me for a moment but then makes a face. I know the day is alling


    back to her....

 Chapter 16: 16 - Angry Ana

    Chapter 16: 16 - Angry Ana


    Jay is on top of me, pounding inside me hard, from behind. I try not to make too much noise, but it''s so


    fucking difficult. I don''t want to wake the girls up who are in the next room.


    Soon after, he grunts, andes inside me. That was quick. That was fucking and not loving. I wonder


    what''s gotten into him.


    I try to take deep breaths to calm my body down. He lies back down.


    "What''s bothering you?"


    "Ana."


    "Did she say something?"


    "No, I wish she did."


    "I am her daddy. I should be upset. Why are you?"


    He gives me a hard stare. I think I need to shut up.


    "I''ll ask you that next time we take Carol to the doctors."


    Oh, right. I get it.


    "You said she''d be fine by now."


    "I thought that she would."


    "Let''s talk to her. She needs to get all the hurt out of her system." Jay tells me after a long, pregnant


    pause.


    "It''ll involve tears." I nch at the thought of making Ana cry again.


    "She''ll be better after." Jay pulls me into his arms and kisses me.


    We quickly get dressed after another round of quick fuck. Jay is super worried about Ana.


    He goes to make breakfast, and I go to wake the girls up.


    Carol is fast asleep on the bed that we put up for the girls but Ana is awake and whining. She looks in


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pain.


    "Hey baby, what''s wrong?" I pick her up in my arms, despite her feeble protests.


    She shakes her head, trying not to cry.


    She groans, her hands clutching her stomach.


    "Is your stomach hurting? Are you feeling sick baby?" I ask her gently and she breaks into sobs.


    "No doctors! Not sick!" She screams and jumps in my arms trying to get away.


    "Hey! Hey Ana! Calm down love." I try to not drop her from my arms the way she is jumping and


    struggling. Meanwhile, Carol wakes up from all the noise and starts crying.


    "Hey Carol, it is okay, baby. Did you get scared of the noise huh?" I caress Carol''s cheek while


    bouncing Ana in my arms.


    Thankfully Jayes into the room and picks Carol up.


    Ana was going berserk, crying and screaming so much that Jay had to take Carol out of the room.


    "Noooooooo! Let me gooo! I hate you! I don''t want to go to the doctors again!" She hollered.


    "Ana! For God''s sake! Calm down!!"


    She was in no mood to settle down anytime soon.


    I smack her hard twice on her butt. That got her attention, though she was still crying heart wrenching


    sobs.


    I rub her back and bums and bounce her.


    "Ana, you need to stop crying, you''re burning up baby. Ssshh.... Take deep breaths.... Calm down.... It''s


    okay.... You''re safe, I promise."


    "Not safe. You let Mr. G take me. Hate you." she says. I can''t tell you how hurtful her words were, more


    so because they were true.


    "Baby, I promise you. I am never going to do that again, alright?" I look at her solemnly.


    She looks at me and considers me for a moment but then makes a face. I know the day is alling


    back to her....

 CHAPTER 17 - THE CHECK UP DAY

    CHAPTER 17 - THE CHECK UP DAY


    We are waiting after filling up the requisite forms and Ana seems to be okay. For now, I think and then


    admonish myself gently.


    Jay is talking to her. They bonded up pretty quickly. They are trying toe up with a name for her


    elephant, I guess.


    I look around. There are a couple of other littles here for check-up. Some look nonchnt and some


    downright terrified.


    "Miss Niana Grey!" The nurse calls out and we pick Niana up and go inside a room.


    "Hello Niana. I am Mr. Gaalswyk. You can call me Mr. G. Most kids do." He smiles a warm smile at her.


    Ana hides in my arms.


    "It''s okay Niana. I am not going to hurt you. I am just going to see if you are healthy. You daddy and


    your uncle will be here with you, Ok?" He tries to assure my little girl. I look at her warmly.


    "I need you to undress her Mr. Grey." He tells me. Ana looks at me, horrified.


    "It''s okay baby. He.... It is.... You''ll be fine. Daddy is right here." I rub her back and try to sit her on the


    doctor''s bed.


    "No daddy no!" She cries. I close my eyes and take some deep breaths.


    "Baby, it has to be done. The sooner you do it, the sooner this will all be over. Remember your gifts and


    surprises after?" Jay encourages her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Extremely reluctantly Ana lets us open her clothes and her diaper.


    She is in tears already.


    "I will check your eyes, ears and throat really quick. And then listen to your heartbeats, Okay? I will just


    look with the help of a light for now. Lie down please."


    She doesn''t want to. I gently push her shoulders to make her lie down.


    "Daddy is right here Ana. No tears, hon." I try tofort her.


    She is crushing my hand in hers.


    "Good, everything looks fine. Now I want you to stand up and stand on the weighing scale there."


    I pick her up and stand her on the scale.


    "Baby you got to leave daddy''s hand for one second. I am right here okay?" I force my hand out of


    hers. She is crying. She is 105 pounds.


    "Mr. Grey, you got to feed her more. She needs to gain weight." The doc tells me, meanwhile Ana cries.


    "It''s okay. Shhh.... I know you''re scared hon." Jay caresses her cheek.


    "Let''s see her height Now."


    After that we take a break. Dr. Gaalswyk fills some forms and I sit on the bed with Ana on myps, her


    elephant close to her.


    Jay gives her some juice in a Sippy cup. She drinks it. All the crying must have made her thirsty.


    "Okay now Ana. Can you lie down for me again? I will check your body for any lumps or irregrities. I


    will gently feel for lumps and if something hurts you tell me, right away. Okay?"


    Jay holds Ana''s right hand while I hold her left. The doctor starts from her neck, to her chest, her


    stomach, her hands and her legs. Ana is crying silent tears. She is still a virgin, so the doctor couldn''t


    check anything down there without breaking her hymen. So that got over quickly.


    "Everything looks fine. Did you hurt anywhere Ana?" The doc asks. Ana just cries refusing to answer.


    "Ana, baby, answer him please." I tell her.


    She shakes her head. I can tell she doesn''t like the doctor much. None of the littles do.


    "Okay. Good. Let''s check her blood pressure next."


    The doctor wraps the arm band around her arms.


    "Da.... Daddy.... Want to go.... ho.... home." She cries.


    I look at Jay and Jay looks back at me.


    "We are going home after this Sweety. And then we have lots of new stuffies and colouring books and


    ice creams and choctes for you back home, yes?" Jay tells her.


    "Her blood pressure is a little high, but that is expected. "


    "Ahem, now I am going to have to give her the suppository, after checking her temperature."


    I am wondering whether to exin to Ana what is about to be done or to just go with it. I look at Jay


    and he shakes his head slightly. We had told Carol before hand and then we had to hold her hold with


    the help of another nurse.


    "Baby, we are almost done. Just ast few test left." I lift her up and slowlyy her back down on her


    tummy. She tries to get up.


    "Hey hey, Ana, calm down it''s okay. Mr. G is just going to take your temperature." I have to hold her


    down.


    The moment the doctor touches her rectum with the Vaseline she starts screaming and thrashing. Jay


    has to hold her legs while I hold her upper body down.


    "Hush.... It''s okay.... It will be over in a second. You are such a good girl, such a brave girl." I try to


    "Her temperature is slightly high. You need to keep a tab on her temperature for a couple of days, Mr.


    Grey." I not my assent.


    Next the doctor brings in the suppository. It''s a medicine that all the littles have to get, along with some


    injection that stops their aging process, so that they can remain littles forever.


    The doctor inserts the medicine in her butthole and she cries so much, that I am scared that she''ll be


    sick from all the crying. And she yet to get her blood test done and get the injection.


    "It.... It burns daddy!! It hurttsssss!!" She screams and cries.


    "I know honey, I know. It''ll be over in a second. It''ll be all better, I promise."


    She has to stay like that for the next five minutes so that she doesn''t push the medicine back out.


    Jay gives Ana her paci and her elephant which somewhat calms her down.


    I can see she is exhausted and sleepy.


    "Now the blood test." The stupid fucking doctor brings the needle in front of Ana and she is obviously


    scared.


    "No! No! No daddy! No uncle Jay!!! Pleaseeeee!!" She screams and cries and tries to get off the bed.


    "Hey hey! Ana!" She is not ready to listen to us at all.


    I have to spank her a couple of times to get her attention. She is going berserk.


    "Hush.... I know.... I am sorry. It will be over in a bit, I promise." Jay tells her.


    Jay holds her down, while the doctor draws her blood.


    "I know, daddy is so bad. Ana is such a sweet, brave girl." I talk to her, trying to distract her, I kiss her


    cheek.


    The moment the doctor is done she hides into my arms and sobs her heart out.


    "Which band aid do you want? See I''ve got a princess one!" Mr. G says. Ana doesn''t give two fucks


    about the band aid. She flinches and pushes into me when Jay tries tofort her.


    "Only onest thing, and then we can go home." I tell her as I kiss her cheek and rub her back and pat


    her butt.


    After she calms down a bit, we take her to another area for the injection. It''s the worst part because we


    can''t be in the same room as her. She has to go inside a ss cubicle with the doctor and the nurses in


    a controlled environment to take the shot.


    Mr. G tries to take Ana from me and it''s a second before she realises what is happening. She wraps


    both her arms around my neck begging me to not to let her go. I am choking on my tears. I don''t want


    to let her go, the way she is petrified and sobbing. I don''t say anything cos I don''t know what to say.


    Nothing will matter to her.


    I hold her tightly. I don''t want to let her go.


    "Before the guardse and take her Christian, let her go."


    Jay forces me to move my arms from around her. I hate Jay for a second there.


    I fold my arms and turn around unable to look at Ana for another second. Jay stands beside me in


    silent support, seeing Ana is fine. As fine as she can be in a situation like this. She cries and hollers


    and bawls.


    After what seems like eternity a nursees back with a crying Ana in his arms. I snatch Ana away


    from him.


    "I am sorry baby; I am so sorry." I keep on apologizing to her for such a bad day. Jay helps me dress


    Ana up in a diaper and a onesie. Then I try to feed Ana the bottle which she throws at me while Jay


    goes to collect the fucking report that needs to be submitted to the Government''s office.


    She keeps on crying and hitting me with her small hands, trying to push me away.


    "I hate you! Let me go!" she tries to push me back obviously to no avail.


    "Baby, have some water. Come on. You''ll dehydrate yourself with all the crying." She throws the bottle


    at me.


    I pick her up and carry her to the car. Jay is already there getting into the driver¡¯s seat.


    "Did she have her bottle?" Jay asks concerned.


    "Nope. Not ever a sip of water."


    "Ana, hey! Ana! Listen to me, I know you had the worst day ever. I promise I understand, but you need


    to drink a little bit of water."


    Jay tries to put the bottle inside her mouth. She doesn''t let him.


    "So, do you want me to call Dr. G to make you drink the water?"


    She takes the bottle but starts crying again.


    "Hush.... You are such a good girl. We are not going back in there, Ok?" I rub her back. She falls


    asleep in my arms.


    "Thank God it''s over." Jay tells me while driving.


    "Yeah."


    "There''s a cream in there with the reports for her sore backside."


    "okay."


    "I''ll drop the reports to the Government office, tomorrow morning?"


    "That''d be great. Thank you, Jay."


    We are both quiet for a bit.


    "Jay, it''s been a couple of hours, talk to Carol once." He nods and calls her on the speaker phone.


    Her nanny tells us that she is asleep.


    "Can you bring her over to Mr. Grey''s house after she wakes up? We are going to stay there for a bit I


    guess." He tells her and I look at him in the rear-view mirror.


    I mouth a thank you. He just smiles back at me.


    We reach home.

 Chapter 17: 17 - The check up day

    Chapter 17: 17 - The check up day


    We are waiting after filling up the requisite forms and Ana seems to be okay. For now, I think and then


    admonish myself gently.


    Jay is talking to her. They bonded up pretty quickly. They are trying toe up with a name for her


    elephant, I guess.


    I look around. There are a couple of other littles here for check-up. Some look nonchnt and some


    downright terrified.


    "Miss Niana Grey!" The nurse calls out and we pick Niana up and go inside a room.


    "Hello Niana. I am Mr. Gaalswyk. You can call me Mr. G. Most kids do." He smiles a warm smile at her.


    Ana hides in my arms.


    "It''s okay Niana. I am not going to hurt you. I am just going to see if you are healthy. You daddy and


    your uncle will be here with you, Ok?" He tries to assure my little girl. I look at her warmly.


    "I need you to undress her Mr. Grey." He tells me. Ana looks at me, horrified.


    "It''s okay baby. He.... It is.... You''ll be fine. Daddy is right here." I rub her back and try to sit her on the


    doctor''s bed.


    "No daddy no!" She cries. I close my eyes and take some deep breaths.


    "Baby, it has to be done. The sooner you do it, the sooner this will all be over. Remember your gifts and


    surprises after?" Jay encourages her.


    Extremely reluctantly Ana lets us open her clothes and her diaper.


    She is in tears already.


    "I will check your eyes, ears and throat really quick. And then listen to your heartbeats, Okay? I will just


    look with the help of a light for now. Lie down please."


    She doesn''t want to. I gently push her shoulders to make her lie down.


    "Daddy is right here Ana. No tears, hon." I try tofort her.


    She is crushing my hand in hers.


    "Good, everything looks fine. Now I want you to stand up and stand on the weighing scale there."


    I pick her up and stand her on the scale.


    "Baby you got to leave daddy''s hand for one second. I am right here okay?" I force my hand out of


    hers. She is crying. She is 105 pounds.


    "Mr. Grey, you got to feed her more. She needs to gain weight." The doc tells me, meanwhile Ana cries.


    "It''s okay. Shhh.... I know you''re scared hon." Jay caresses her cheek.


    "Let''s see her height Now."


    After that we take a break. Dr. Gaalswyk fills some forms and I sit on the bed with Ana on myps, her


    elephant close to her.


    Jay gives her some juice in a Sippy cup. She drinks it. All the crying must have made her thirsty.


    "Okay now Ana. Can you lie down for me again? I will check your body for any lumps or irregrities. I


    will gently feel for lumps and if something hurts you tell me, right away. Okay?"


    Jay holds Ana''s right hand while I hold her left. The doctor starts from her neck, to her chest, her


    stomach, her hands and her legs. Ana is crying silent tears. She is still a virgin, so the doctor couldn''t


    check anything down there without breaking her hymen. So that got over quickly.


    "Everything looks fine. Did you hurt anywhere Ana?" The doc asks. Ana just cries refusing to answer.


    "Ana, baby, answer him please." I tell her.


    She shakes her head. I can tell she doesn''t like the doctor much. None of the littles do.


    "Okay. Good. Let''s check her blood pressure next."


    The doctor wraps the arm band around her arms.


    "Da.... Daddy.... Want to go.... ho.... home." She cries.


    I look at Jay and Jay looks back at me.


    "We are going home after this Sweety. And then we have lots of new stuffies and colouring books and


    ice creams and choctes for you back home, yes?" Jay tells her.


    "Her blood pressure is a little high, but that is expected. "


    "Ahem, now I am going to have to give her the suppository, after checking her temperature."


    I am wondering whether to exin to Ana what is about to be done or to just go with it. I look at Jay


    and he shakes his head slightly. We had told Carol before hand and then we had to hold her hold with


    the help of another nurse.


    "Baby, we are almost done. Just ast few test left." I lift her up and slowlyy her back down on her


    tummy. She tries to get up.


    "Hey hey, Ana, calm down it''s okay. Mr. G is just going to take your temperature." I have to hold her


    down.


    The moment the doctor touches her rectum with the Vaseline she starts screaming and thrashing. Jay


    has to hold her legs while I hold her upper body down.


    "Hush.... It''s okay.... It will be over in a second. You are such a good girl, such a brave girl." I try to


    "Her temperature is slightly high. You need to keep a tab on her temperature for a couple of days, Mr.


    Grey." I not my assent.


    Next the doctor brings in the suppository. It''s a medicine that all the littles have to get, along with some


    injection that stops their aging process, so that they can remain littles forever.


    The doctor inserts the medicine in her butthole and she cries so much, that I am scared that she''ll be


    sick from all the crying. And she yet to get her blood test done and get the injection.


    "It.... It burns daddy!! It hurttsssss!!" She screams and cries.


    "I know honey, I know. It''ll be over in a second. It''ll be all better, I promise."


    She has to stay like that for the next five minutes so that she doesn''t push the medicine back out.


    Jay gives Ana her paci and her elephant which somewhat calms her down.


    I can see she is exhausted and sleepy.


    "Now the blood test." The stupid fucking doctor brings the needle in front of Ana and she is obviously


    scared.


    "No! No! No daddy! No uncle Jay!!! Pleaseeeee!!" She screams and cries and tries to get off the bed.


    "Hey hey! Ana!" She is not ready to listen to us at all.


    I have to spank her a couple of times to get her attention. She is going berserk.


    "Hush.... I know.... I am sorry. It will be over in a bit, I promise." Jay tells her.


    Jay holds her down, while the doctor draws her blood.


    "I know, daddy is so bad. Ana is such a sweet, brave girl." I talk to her, trying to distract her, I kiss her


    cheek.


    The moment the doctor is done she hides into my arms and sobs her heart out.


    "Which band aid do you want? See I''ve got a princess one!" Mr. G says. Ana doesn''t give two fucks


    about the band aid. She flinches and pushes into me when Jay tries tofort her.


    "Only onest thing, and then we can go home." I tell her as I kiss her cheek and rub her back and pat


    her butt.


    After she calms down a bit, we take her to another area for the injection. It''s the worst part because we


    can''t be in the same room as her. She has to go inside a ss cubicle with the doctor and the nurses in


    a controlled environment to take the shot.


    Mr. G tries to take Ana from me and it''s a second before she realises what is happening. She wraps


    both her arms around my neck begging me to not to let her go. I am choking on my tears. I don''t want


    to let her go, the way she is petrified and sobbing. I don''t say anything cos I don''t know what to say.


    Nothing will matter to her.


    I hold her tightly. I don''t want to let her go.


    "Before the guardse and take her Christian, let her go."


    Jay forces me to move my arms from around her. I hate Jay for a second there.


    I fold my arms and turn around unable to look at Ana for another second. Jay stands beside me in


    silent support, seeing Ana is fine. As fine as she can be in a situation like this. She cries and hollers


    and bawls.


    After what seems like eternity a nursees back with a crying Ana in his arms. I snatch Ana away


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    from him.


    "I am sorry baby; I am so sorry." I keep on apologizing to her for such a bad day. Jay helps me dress


    Ana up in a diaper and a onesie. Then I try to feed Ana the bottle which she throws at me while Jay


    goes to collect the fucking report that needs to be submitted to the Government''s office.


    She keeps on crying and hitting me with her small hands, trying to push me away.


    "I hate you! Let me go!" she tries to push me back obviously to no avail.


    "Baby, have some water. Come on. You''ll dehydrate yourself with all the crying." She throws the bottle


    at me.


    I pick her up and carry her to the car. Jay is already there getting into the driver¡¯s seat.


    "Did she have her bottle?" Jay asks concerned.


    "Nope. Not ever a sip of water."


    "Ana, hey! Ana! Listen to me, I know you had the worst day ever. I promise I understand, but you need


    to drink a little bit of water."


    Jay tries to put the bottle inside her mouth. She doesn''t let him.


    "So, do you want me to call Dr. G to make you drink the water?"


    She takes the bottle but starts crying again.


    "Hush.... You are such a good girl. We are not going back in there, Ok?" I rub her back. She falls


    asleep in my arms.


    "Thank God it''s over." Jay tells me while driving.


    "Yeah."


    "There''s a cream in there with the reports for her sore backside."


    "okay."


    "I''ll drop the reports to the Government office, tomorrow morning?"


    "That''d be great. Thank you, Jay."


    We are both quiet for a bit.


    "Jay, it''s been a couple of hours, talk to Carol once." He nods and calls her on the speaker phone.


    Her nanny tells us that she is asleep.


    "Can you bring her over to Mr. Grey''s house after she wakes up? We are going to stay there for a bit I


    guess." He tells her and I look at him in the rear-view mirror.


    I mouth a thank you. He just smiles back at me.


    We reach home.

 Chapter 18: 18 - Getting back to normal

    Chapter 18: 18 - Getting back to normal


    Jay is talking to the doctor over the phone while I am trying to soothe a cranky and petrified Ana. I am


    bouncing her in my arms, walking around her nursery, rubbing her back. After a couple of spanks and a


    lot of tears I was able to convince her that we are not taking her back to the doctors again. Carol is


    sitting on the carpet, ying with Ems. Yes, after a lot of deliberation, the girls finally came up with a


    name for the elephant.


    Jayes back in. "We have to just keep her hydrated." He tells me. "And report back if the


    temperature doesn''t fall back down in the next three days."


    "Three days?! She''ll be burning up for three fucking days?!" I ask Jay, who stares at me for cursing in


    front of the girls.


    Ana is covered in a nket, still shivering, and moaning every now and then.


    "What about the stomach ache?" I ask him.


    "Make sure she eats enough and have clear bowel movements. That''s because of the suppository."


    "Carol didn''t have any?" I ask him.


    Carol looks up at us at the mention of her name.


    "She was so hyper active for the next couple of days that she wouldn''t have realised." Jay says gently


    and Carol goes back to ying with her stuffie.


    I handover Ana to Jay, she is too distressed to protest or anything and go downstairs to get both the


    girls some water and juice.


    Ie back up to see Ana sleeping peacefully in Jay''s arms and, Jay sitting by Carol and ying with


    her.


    How does he manage it? How is he so good with both the girls? I can''t help but smile.


    "Carol, would you like some juice?" I ask her. She says a thank you and takes the Sippy cup. I coo at


    her.


    I hand Ana''s water bottle to Jay who tries to feed her. She fusses but eventually drinks it.


    "Jay, Carol has been such a good girl, all these days, such a big girl for her daddy and her uncle, I think


    she deserves a treat."


    "Yyyay!!" She squeals and jumps up and Ana is startled and awake and starts crying.


    Jay gives Carol a scary re. She calms down and sits back down.


    "I am sorry daddy"


    Jay bounces Ana in his arms. "Hush, it''s okay. You''re safe. Ems is right here."


    I pick Carol up in my arms and kiss her cheek. "What would you like to do Carol? A yday at the


    park? Shopping? Swimming? Hmm?" I can see her get all excited but she is scared to make any noise.


    Jay can toast her butt. I swear, he doesn''t spank Carol often, but when he does she is sore for at least


    three days.


    "Can I ask Ana when she wakes up and then we can decide together!?" She asks me in a loud excited


    whisper.


    "Sure, you can honey!" Jay says as he gets up, puts Ana on her crib andes back to pick Carol up.


    "You want to watch a movie?" Jay asks Carol as he takes her downstairs to the living room. I stay by


    Ana.


    An hourter, I wake up only to realize that I had fallen asleep. Ana still seems to be sleeping soundly. I


    pick her bottle and go downstairs for a refill. I pass by the living room, to see Jay and Carol, kissing and


    groping each other on the couch, the movie long forgotten.


    I take her bottle back upstairs and feed her. She wakes up.


    "You feel any better honey?" I ask her, kissing her forehead.


    She nods.


    "Good. Drink up. You need to drink lots of water so that you don''t fall sick again." I tell her and ce the


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    bottle back in her mouth.


    "Daddy, I.... Wet." She says and blushes profusely.


    "Good girl." I smile and kiss her. I pick her up and change her into fresh diapers. She seems to fallen


    deeper into her headspace.


    "You ready to go downstairs? Carol may have something exciting to tell you." I kiss her and pick her up,


    going downstairs.

 CHAPTER 19 - OH OH

    CHAPTER 19 - OH OH


    We are at Jay''s ce. Carol is standing in the corner, thinking about what she did wrong, awaiting her


    punishment and Ana is well, hiding in my arms.


    Jay is trying to talk to her but she is too scared. She saw Jay going thermo nuclear angry on Carol and


    hour ago at the shopping mall.


    "Niana, look at me please?" Jay tells her. He is really serious.


    Ana looks at him. He never uses her full name.


    "I am not mad at you, okay? I understand Carol is your friend and you were trying to save her from


    getting into trouble."


    He pauses, gauging Ana''s reaction.


    "Ana, you are never to lie to your daddy or to me. Okay? No matter what the reason is. Lying is an


    absolute no-no. Next time, I won''t be not mad at you. Do you understand?"


    She nods.


    "Use your big girl words, Niana."


    "Yes, uncle Jay. No lying."


    "I know it''ll be the next worse thing to getting punished yourself, but I want you to see Carol get


    spanked. Ok?"


    She nods. And then realising that she needs to speak croaks a yes uncle Jay.


    Carol is crying already. She knows she is busted.


    Carol and Ana had decided to go shopping for their reward for being good girls. We were almost done


    shopping for every possible thing when the girls wanted to buy more toys.


    Ana and Carol go to the stuffie aisle with Jay while I was waiting in the billing line.


    Next thing I see, is Jay dragging a distraught Carol by her arm with a teary-eyed Ana in his arms.


    "What happened? What''s wrong?" I ask him, collecting the packets and paying the cash.


    "Let''s go home and talk." Jay says in a clipped voice.


    The way home is silent. I drive and Jay sits with Carol and Ana. Both the girls look like they will burst


    into tears any moment. I don''t even know what the fuck is wrong.


    Wee back to Jay''s ce and the moment we are inside he drags Carol to the corner and Ana


    jumps into my arms hiding from Jay.


    "Come here Carol" Jay says sitting on a chair, ten steps away from her.


    She just starts crying harder. My heart goes out to her. Ana groans.


    "Carol, I swear if I have to get up and bring you here.... "


    Carol turns around and walks up to Jay already sobbing.


    He gently takes her hand and puts her over hisps.


    "Tell us why are you in the predicament." He asks her lifting up her skirt. And rubbing her panties d


    bum.


    "I.... Am.... Sorry daddy." She sobs.


    "That is not what I asked you, did I?" he tells and smacks her. Ana jumps in my arms.


    "Daddy I promise I won¡¯t.... " He smacks her harder again.


    "want to try again?"


    "I was talking toys that were not mine.... " she says.


    *smack* *smack*


    "So, you were stealing. I thought I''d taught you better."


    SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK


    "Oo! I am sorry daddy"


    Ana has started crying silently and I know Jay hasn''t even started yet.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    Her bottom is going red and her cries louder.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    "I.... I¡¯m.... Sorry daddy.... "


    "Oh, now you are?"


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK


    He pulls her up to get her panties off her. She struggles.


    "Carol, stop right now, unless you want me to continue with my belt."


    That very effectively stops her in her tracks and she let''s Jay take off her panties.


    Jay brings a wooden ruler and I pick Ana up who looks like she is going to pass away and take her to


    Carol''s nursery. Jay looks at us, but doesn''t stop us.


    We can hear Carol screaming in pain.


    "You don''t steal, and you don''t ever lie, Ana, okay?"


    She nods frantically.


    "You want some water?" I ask her.


    "Carol.... Daddy.... " she whines.


    "I know baby. I know. But all our actions have consequences and, she knows better than to steal." I rub


    Ana''s back trying to soothe her.


    Ten minutester, Jayes with a sobbing Carol in his arms to her room. Her butt is tanned. Carol


    sees me and makes grabby hands towards me. I take her in my arms, careful of her tanned behind.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I can see Jay has applied aloe gel and gotten her to calm down a bit.


    "Shh.... Shhh.... It''s okay. It''s all done, you are our good girl again, yes?" I rub her back, kiss her cheek,


    bounce her in my arms, trying to soothe her. Ana looks at her teary eyed.


    Both the girls cling onto me, slightly scared of going to Jay. Eventually, they both fall asleep in my


    arms.

 Chapter 19: 19 - oh oh

    Chapter 19: 19 - oh oh


    We are at Jay''s ce. Carol is standing in the corner, thinking about what she did wrong, awaiting her


    punishment and Ana is well, hiding in my arms.


    Jay is trying to talk to her but she is too scared. She saw Jay going thermo nuclear angry on Carol and


    hour ago at the shopping mall.


    "Niana, look at me please?" Jay tells her. He is really serious.


    Ana looks at him. He never uses her full name.


    "I am not mad at you, okay? I understand Carol is your friend and you were trying to save her from


    getting into trouble."


    He pauses, gauging Ana''s reaction.


    "Ana, you are never to lie to your daddy or to me. Okay? No matter what the reason is. Lying is an


    absolute no-no. Next time, I won''t be not mad at you. Do you understand?"


    She nods.


    "Use your big girl words, Niana."


    "Yes, uncle Jay. No lying."


    "I know it''ll be the next worse thing to getting punished yourself, but I want you to see Carol get


    spanked. Ok?"


    She nods. And then realising that she needs to speak croaks a yes uncle Jay.


    Carol is crying already. She knows she is busted.


    Carol and Ana had decided to go shopping for their reward for being good girls. We were almost done


    shopping for every possible thing when the girls wanted to buy more toys.


    Ana and Carol go to the stuffie aisle with Jay while I was waiting in the billing line.


    Next thing I see, is Jay dragging a distraught Carol by her arm with a teary-eyed Ana in his arms.


    "What happened? What''s wrong?" I ask him, collecting the packets and paying the cash.


    "Let''s go home and talk." Jay says in a clipped voice.


    The way home is silent. I drive and Jay sits with Carol and Ana. Both the girls look like they will burst


    into tears any moment. I don''t even know what the fuck is wrong.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wee back to Jay''s ce and the moment we are inside he drags Carol to the corner and Ana


    jumps into my arms hiding from Jay.


    "Come here Carol" Jay says sitting on a chair, ten steps away from her.


    She just starts crying harder. My heart goes out to her. Ana groans.


    "Carol, I swear if I have to get up and bring you here.... "


    Carol turns around and walks up to Jay already sobbing.


    He gently takes her hand and puts her over hisps.


    "Tell us why are you in the predicament." He asks her lifting up her skirt. And rubbing her panties d


    bum.


    "I.... Am.... Sorry daddy." She sobs.


    "That is not what I asked you, did I?" he tells and smacks her. Ana jumps in my arms.


    "Daddy I promise I won¡¯t.... " He smacks her harder again.


    "want to try again?"


    "I was talking toys that were not mine.... " she says.


    *smack* *smack*


    "So, you were stealing. I thought I''d taught you better."


    SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK


    "Oo! I am sorry daddy"


    Ana has started crying silently and I know Jay hasn''t even started yet.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    Her bottom is going red and her cries louder.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    "I.... I¡¯m.... Sorry daddy.... "


    "Oh, now you are?"


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK


    He pulls her up to get her panties off her. She struggles.


    "Carol, stop right now, unless you want me to continue with my belt."


    That very effectively stops her in her tracks and she let''s Jay take off her panties.


    Jay brings a wooden ruler and I pick Ana up who looks like she is going to pass away and take her to


    Carol''s nursery. Jay looks at us, but doesn''t stop us.


    We can hear Carol screaming in pain.


    "You don''t steal, and you don''t ever lie, Ana, okay?"


    She nods frantically.


    "You want some water?" I ask her.


    "Carol.... Daddy.... " she whines.


    "I know baby. I know. But all our actions have consequences and, she knows better than to steal." I rub


    Ana''s back trying to soothe her.


    Ten minutester, Jayes with a sobbing Carol in his arms to her room. Her butt is tanned. Carol


    sees me and makes grabby hands towards me. I take her in my arms, careful of her tanned behind.


    I can see Jay has applied aloe gel and gotten her to calm down a bit.


    "Shh.... Shhh.... It''s okay. It''s all done, you are our good girl again, yes?" I rub her back, kiss her cheek,


    bounce her in my arms, trying to soothe her. Ana looks at her teary eyed.


    Both the girls cling onto me, slightly scared of going to Jay. Eventually, they both fall asleep in my


    arms.

 Chapter 20: 20 - All the love

    Chapter 20: 20 - All the love


    "You think I should move in with you?" Jay asks me. I am being a pillow to my two little sweethearts


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and Jay is sitting in the opposite couch.


    "Wha....?" I am surprised.


    "or maybe you can.... "


    I am still super surprised. I mean Jay is my best friend and we have casual sex every now and then but


    moving in together?


    "Listen, you don''t have to.... " He frowns.


    "It¡¯s.... I am surprised. That''s it. When do you start working?" Jay is an Investment Banker.


    "I don''t know. Still don''t feel like going back to work. When do you start?"


    "Next Week."


    "Can''t believe it''s been three weeks since I got Ana." I add. Time flies.


    Jay smiles a lop-sided grin and nods.


    Carol groans and moves.


    I rub her back "Hush baby.... It''s okay...." she settles back down.


    "You were scary earlier."


    "Was I? She knows better than to steal when refused something. Next time it''ll be the belt."


    Typical Jay. I roll my eyes.


    "There will not be a next time. You should show her some love."


    "We cuddled for quite some downstairs and I applied aloe to her tanned fanny. She''ll feel better after


    she wakes up and then maybe we can all cuddle and watch a movie together or something?"


    "Yeah.... For dinner?"


    "I don''t feel like cooking at all. Let''s order something?"


    "We had lunch outside today. I''ll make something."


    "You sure?"


    "Yeah."


    One hourter, I am cooking in the kitchen and the girls are snuggling with Jay in the couch watching


    some movie. I know Jay doesn''t let on, but he feels bad for spanking Carol. He doesn''t spank Carol


    often, but when he does it''s for some grave mistake. They have been together for a little over a year


    now.


    I wonder how will our dynamics change if we move in together.


    "Dinners ready!" I shout out. I hear the girls whining when Jay asks them to pause the movie.


    Soon I see Jay carrying two giggling girls by their stomach to the dining table.


    "Iceee creamssss!" Carol shouts and Ana giggles.


    "After dinner, when you both eat all the vegetables on your te." I tell them.


    We are all eating, Jay sitting on one end of the table and I on the other while the two girls on the same


    side.


    "I saw that. Do it one more time and no desserts for you both." I tell Ana as I see her pass a broli


    discreetly to Carol.


    They both stick on to eating their food after.


    After desserts, both the girls are up for ying again. Since they had ate nap none of them are


    sleepy.


    "No, Ana no more painting. We got to go back home." I tell her when she asks Carol if they can paint.


    "Why don''t you stay the night?" Jay asks. Both the girls squeal in excitement.


    "It''s okay. I stay ten steps away." I tell him. I don''t want to stay the night. Thankfully Jay doesn''t force


    me to. I am sort of freaked out, if you can''t say already, with the prospect of moving in with him.


    Ana whines, wanting to y with Carol some more.


    I pick a reluctant Ana with our shopping bags and go back home.


    Jay is disappointed.

 CHAPTER 21 - LIES

    CHAPTER 21 - LIES


    Jay''s Pov


    Asking Christian to move in with me was a spontaneous decision when I saw how both the girls were


    clinging onto him. He freaked out. I did not mean to freak him out. It''s been three days since, and I


    have been keeping my distance. We haven''t spoken of met in these three days and I miss both Grey


    and Ana. Carol misses them too, but I keep Carol too upied so that she doesn''t have a chance to


    go to the Grey house. I don''t want our friendship or whatever it is to be a liability on Christian.


    "Daddy, how''s this?" Carol shows me her drawing. It''s two girls standing with balloons and before I ask,


    I know it''s her and Ana.


    "It''s lovely baby, you want to put it on the refrigerator?" I ask her.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No daddy, I made this for Ana. I''ll give her when we meet. You think she will like it?" She asks me


    thoughtfully.


    "I know that she''ll love it baby." I pick her up and kiss her.


    She smiles at me.


    "Can we call her over for a ydate?" She asks me.


    "Not this week, you have already have too much fun together. Give her some time to settle down with


    her daddy now." I carry her to her room.


    "Nap time for the beautiful baby." I kiss her once more as I ce her on her crib.


    "No sleepy, daddy" Carol pouts and whines.


    "I might let you watch Moana when you wake up if you sleep like the good baby that you are now." I


    bribe her.


    "Deal." She says, her eyes glittering.


    Iugh.


    I tuck her in and I am on my way downstairs when the doorbell rings.


    I open the door to a crying Ana.


    "Ana? Hush.... What happened? Why are you crying? Are you hurt? Where''s Christian?" I pick her up


    and bring her inside. She just keeps on crying.


    "Hush baby, it''s okay. Tell me what''s wrong, so that I can help you." I rub her back trying to calm her


    down obviously to no avail.


    "Does Christian know you''re here?"


    As if on cue Christian storms inside the house.


    "How dare you leave the house without my permission!?" He hollers as her, his eyes blood red in


    anger.


    And pushes into my chest and sobs harder, hiding her face in my chest.


    "Grey! The hell is the matter?!" I ask him. It has to be something serious.


    "Stay the fuck out of it!" He snarls back.


    I stare at him, almost challenging him to go on. You do not scare your baby girl with red eyes and


    pointy fangs no matter what. The fuck is wrong with him?


    "Behave, Grey." I warn him before he gets himself into more trouble.


    It''s like something snaps inside him and he realises that he needs to stop. He is still mad though. His


    eyes red.


    "What did she do? Kill somebody? Why are you so mad at her?" I ask him again.

 Chapter 21: 21 - Lies

    Chapter 21: 21 - Lies


    Jay''s Pov


    Asking Christian to move in with me was a spontaneous decision when I saw how both the girls were


    clinging onto him. He freaked out. I did not mean to freak him out. It''s been three days since, and I


    have been keeping my distance. We haven''t spoken of met in these three days and I miss both Grey


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and Ana. Carol misses them too, but I keep Carol too upied so that she doesn''t have a chance to


    go to the Grey house. I don''t want our friendship or whatever it is to be a liability on Christian.


    "Daddy, how''s this?" Carol shows me her drawing. It''s two girls standing with balloons and before I ask,


    I know it''s her and Ana.


    "It''s lovely baby, you want to put it on the refrigerator?" I ask her.


    "No daddy, I made this for Ana. I''ll give her when we meet. You think she will like it?" She asks me


    thoughtfully.


    "I know that she''ll love it baby." I pick her up and kiss her.


    She smiles at me.


    "Can we call her over for a ydate?" She asks me.


    "Not this week, you have already have too much fun together. Give her some time to settle down with


    her daddy now." I carry her to her room.


    "Nap time for the beautiful baby." I kiss her once more as I ce her on her crib.


    "No sleepy, daddy" Carol pouts and whines.


    "I might let you watch Moana when you wake up if you sleep like the good baby that you are now." I


    bribe her.


    "Deal." She says, her eyes glittering.


    Iugh.


    I tuck her in and I am on my way downstairs when the doorbell rings.


    I open the door to a crying Ana.


    "Ana? Hush.... What happened? Why are you crying? Are you hurt? Where''s Christian?" I pick her up


    and bring her inside. She just keeps on crying.


    "Hush baby, it''s okay. Tell me what''s wrong, so that I can help you." I rub her back trying to calm her


    down obviously to no avail.


    "Does Christian know you''re here?"


    As if on cue Christian storms inside the house.


    "How dare you leave the house without my permission!?" He hollers as her, his eyes blood red in


    anger.


    And pushes into my chest and sobs harder, hiding her face in my chest.


    "Grey! The hell is the matter?!" I ask him. It has to be something serious.


    "Stay the fuck out of it!" He snarls back.


    I stare at him, almost challenging him to go on. You do not scare your baby girl with red eyes and


    pointy fangs no matter what. The fuck is wrong with him?


    "Behave, Grey." I warn him before he gets himself into more trouble.


    It''s like something snaps inside him and he realises that he needs to stop. He is still mad though. His


    eyes red.


    "What did she do? Kill somebody? Why are you so mad at her?" I ask him again.

 Chapter 22: 22 - Faults

    Chapter 22: 22 - Faults


    "What did she do, Grey?" I ask him again and that calms him down. Grey has a tendency to overreact


    as times.


    Ana is still crying.


    "Hey baby, let''s get to to drink some water and then you can lie down beside Carol and take a nap,


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    okay? You must be tired with all the crying." I tell Ana who ignores both of us.


    I pick her up and go to the kitchen to get her a bottle of water. She is younger than Carol when she is


    on her headspace and that is why I don''t want to give her a Sippy cup.


    Wee back with Ana in my arms in the couch. Grey turns around to leave, I presume.


    "Don''t you dare step out before you tell me what made you that mad." I tell Grey solemnly. He runs a


    hand through his hair but stays otherwise.


    I put the bottle in Ana''s mouth and she refuses to drink, pushing the bottle away lightly with her hands. I


    wonder what the sweet, docile girl did to get Christian''s panties in such a twist.


    "Come on Ana, only a little water. It''ll make you feel so much better." She shakes her head.


    "Only one sip? And then if you don''t want to have anymore you can stop. Okay?"


    She looks at me with teary eyes and nods.


    "Such a good girl, my sweet Ana." I ce the bottle in her mouth and once she starts she can''t stop


    drinking. After, she calms down, stops crying and rubs her eyes.


    "Uh huh, no rubbing your eyes cutie." I gently remove her hands.


    "Let''s tuck you in with Carol, huh, or do you want to sleep alone in my room?" I ask her picking her up.


    "Carol, no alone. Scared." I smile at her.


    "We will put you in with Carol. No getting scared." I kiss her cheek and put her beside Carol inside her


    crib and she falls asleep instantly.


    I go back down to a distraught Grey.


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing." He mutters.


    "No, seriously, what did she do? She must have done something really serious for you to be that mad


    at her. Did she attack someone with a knife?" I ask him knowing very well that she would have never


    done that.


    "She refused to have her lunch."


    "What? And?" I ask in disbelief. There has to be something more.


    "She kept on crying and not eating."


    The fuck?


    "Why was she crying and not eating?" I try to keep the sarcasm out of my voice. Littles do that all the


    time. No reason for losing your mind like this. There is something else going on here.


    "Because I told her she cannot go back home forever now. That this is home." He says in monotone.


    "She fucking ran away! She said she wants to go back and ran away!" Grey screams suddenly when I


    am trying to process whatever he is saying.


    "So? They do that all the time. You remember Carol, right? We had to put in so many rms and locks


    in all the doors and windows for a couple of weeks. You were patient then. What''s the matter Grey.


    What really is the matter?"


    "Nothing. I will take her and go back home." He says, getting up.


    "The hell you are." I stand up too.


    "Jay, just fuck off!" He tells me.


    "I wasn''t nning on doing this anytime before you telling me what''s wrong, but it looks like you are in


    an immediate need of some attitude adjustment." I tell him and grab him by his arms and drag him


    inside my room.


    "Stop! Let go Jay! What the fuck!?" He almost screams.


    "I''d watch my mouth if I were you. Also, if you wake the girls up, I swear.... " I let the threat hang in the


    air.


    Christian is strong but not as strong as me. I have been a vampire for longer and so my strength is way


    more than Grey''s.

 Chapter 23: 23 - Daddy spanked

    Chapter 23: 23 - Daddy spanked


    I drag Christian to my room despite his protests and screams. I hope the girls don''t wake up. I put him


    over my knee after doing away with his denims. He keeps on struggling trying to get away.


    "Jay! Seriously! Stop it! I am not a little! I am a fucking Dom."


    "Never said you weren''t." I continue to pull his pants down and then lock his legs in between mine and


    grab the wooden ruler from the nearby table.


    Smack smack smack


    Smack smack smack


    Christian tenses his butt, but remains stoic otherwise. Not for long.


    Smack smack smack smack smack


    Smack smack smack smack smack


    He starts moving a little, despite himself. His but going a shade of pink.


    SMACK SMACK Smack smack


    Smack smack smack


    I concentrate on his sit spots.


    "Ow Ow! Stop!"


    He puts his hand back to cover his butt and I lock his hand on the small of his back and continue


    assaulting his butt.


    Smack smack smack


    Smack smack smack


    "shit. I am sorry. Please stop! Ow!"


    "Now I have your attention, don''t I?" I ask him, stopping for a bit.


    "Yes." He pants.


    "Yes what?"


    "Yes, Sir." He says automatically.


    "I need you to listen very carefully to me now. After I let you go, you will stand up and strip off all your


    clothes and thene back over my knee without any fuss and then tell me what is wrong. An I clear?"


    I ask him and he groans.


    Smack smack smack smack


    "Ow! Ow! Yes, stop okay" He screams.


    I let him go and he strips off his clothes, the pain in his behind making all his modesty go out of the


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    window for a bit. He hesitates, but I guess the look on my face brings him back on myp.


    "What''s wrong, love?" I rub his butt and ask him gently. He starts crying at my unexpected gentleness


    and tells me, after a couple of encouragement spanks how he was not feeling good ever since he left


    my ce because he felt guilty for disappointing me as he did not want to move in together with me.


    He was growing upset by the day and taking it out on Ana, snapping at her for every little thing.


    "And then she asked me if she could go back home in a week as that''d be the end of the month and Of


    course I''d said earlier that she could go back. I refused and said she couldn''t. She started crying and


    did not want to have her lunch. That''s when I lost it. I think she saw my red eyes and freaked out and


    ran to you then."


    "Chris, that is so.... disappointing. You scared the living daylights out of the poor human baby, for no


    apparent fault of hers. Being a daddy and a Vampirees with a lot of responsibility. You cannot do


    this. It''s wrong on so many levels." I admonish him gently.


    He just cries.


    "Now I want you to know that you should never do something that you don''t want to. I am proud of you


    for not moving in together for the sake of it. Please do whatever you want for yourself and feel free to


    talk to me about it. Having said that I''m not proud of the way you handled the situation with Ana. That


    was very wrong." I rub his back.


    "Now, I want you to go and bend down on the edge of the bed. You''ll be getting the belt."


    "I.... I am so sorry."


    "I know you are. You''ll be getting a hundred. I hope by the end of it you realise that you are not to do


    that ever again. Never scare the little girls with your red eyes and fangs. You are there to protect her.


    She should feel the safest in your arms and not scared of being around you."


    By the end of it Christian was a crying mess, bawling like a baby. I had to hold him down for thest


    twenty, using my Vampire strength on him.


    "Hushh¡­ Shhh.... I know, I know. It hurts so much but it''s all over now. All done. You are fine." I try to


    "No more! I said I am sorry! Please!"


    "Chris, justying you down so that I can apply some aloe gel on you. It''s okay, love. Rx, darling."


    Obviously, he is far from rxed. He winces and flinches when I first apply the gel but is asleep before I


    even finish. I put a nket on him and go on to check on the girls.

 Chapter 24: 24 - Littles

    Chapter 24: 24 - Littles


    I check on the girls and Carol is awake with a wet diaper and Ana is still asleep.


    "Hey baby, sleep well?" I kiss her cheek.


    "Daddy, Ana?" She asks surprised.


    "Yes, you''d like to y with her, right? She has just had a very bad day though."


    "Huh? Why?" She asks as I change her into fresh diapers.


    "She''ll tell you if she wants to when she wakes up." I kiss her and pick her up.


    I put Carol on the couch in the living room after switching on her movie and then go to prepare a quick


    dinner of soup, bread and vegetables, taking the baby monitor with me in case Ana wakes up.


    Dinner is done. Ana and Chris are still asleep and Carol is busy watching her movie. I decide to feed


    the girls first.


    "Carol, I am going to wake Ana up, you should be on the dining table when I am back. And would you


    check on uncle Grey to see if he is awake yet? He is resting in my room."


    "Uncle Grey is here?! Why didn''t you tell me?!" She gets up all excited.


    "He is.... unwell. Don''t wake him up if he is fast asleep." I tell her as I go upstairs to check on the baby.


    She is sleeping. I pick her up in my arms and bounce her trying to wake her up.


    "Time for dinner, Ana. You need to wake up sweetheart." She yawns and opens her eyes and rubs


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    them.


    "No rubbing your eyes Ana." I pull her hands down gently.


    "You hungry?"


    She nods.


    "You skipped lunch?"


    She nods and rests her head on my shoulders.


    I carry her down to see Carol on the table already.


    "Where daddy?" Ana asks, wide eyed, as if suddenly remembering Grey.


    "Uncle Grey is still asleep." Carol says as I ce Ana beside Carol. They smile at each other and Ana


    visibly rxes.


    Ana doesn''t like the food. She hates the veggies and ys with it and passes some to Carol. I let her


    be. She eats some of her soup and bread though, spilling more. I suspect she is in her younger head


    space.


    Carol eats her food like the good girl she is. I am so proud of her. She is such a good girl. I skip dinner.


    I don''t feel like eating at all.


    "Carol why don''t you and Anaplete the movie you were watching while I take some dinner for


    uncle Grey and then I will make you both your bottles and put you to bed?" I tell Carol.


    "Yes daddy! I will even give her Ana the surprise I made!" She jumps excited.


    "Go ahead, love." I ce them down from their high chairs and see Ana squirming and waddling. Her


    diaper. How could have I not checked?


    "One minute, Ana, do you need a change?" I ask her.


    She looks horrified, like I have asked her to drink blood.


    "No uncle Jay" She whispers.


    "Ana, what did I tell you about lying?" I pick her up and she starts struggling trying to get off my arms.


    What''s up with both the Grey''s today.


    "Ana, do you want me to call Christian to change your diaper?" I asked her genuinely concerned but


    she shook her head frantically and I realised she thought I was threatening her with Grey''s name. What


    have you done Grey? How will we ever make it better?


    After a few tears and one warning swat on her thigh I was finally able to change Ana into fresh diaper


    and Carol¡¯s night clothes which were a size too big for her.


    "Good girl, it''s okay. You are all clean now. Ready for bed now." I kiss her cheek.


    "No y with Carol?" She asks innocently.


    "Oh yes! Silly me!" I take her downstairs.


    I quickly bring Carol up and change her into her night clothes and leave them both to y till Christian


    eats. I take two Advil along with his food to my room.

 CHAPTER 25 - DADDY TANTRUMS

    CHAPTER 25 - DADDY TANTRUMS


    "Christian...." I shake him, after putting the food tray on the bedside table. He is sleeping on his


    stomach, his lower half covered with the nket.


    "Get up Grey, I got you food." I tell him. He is warm.


    "Not hungry." he mutters. He is mad at me. I roll my eyes.


    "You have to eat, regardless. Come on, it''s just a little soup and bread."


    "Go away already. Get lost." He mutters, annoyed.


    "I will get lost after you have your dinner. Get up."


    He groans and makes an effort to get up. I give him a pillow and help him adjust to a somewhat


    "Ana? She is okay? Did she have her dinner? She skipped lunch. And must have wet her diaper too.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She won''t tell you until you check." He asks me all worried suddenly, out of nowhere.


    "Everything is taken care of. Your Ana is ying with Carol post dinner."


    He nods and finally starts eating.


    "Here, take these also." I hand him the Advil.


    He gulps them down quickly.


    "Thanks." He says and leans forward and kisses me. I am kissing him back before I realize I shouldn''t


    be. He needs rest.


    I pull back gently. Christian looks at me flummoxed.


    "You need rest tonight." I tell him and help himy down.


    "You think I am a bad daddy?"


    "I think you are a new daddy and we all make mistakes; the important thing is to learn from them."


    "Youing back, right?"


    "After I put the girls to bed."


    "I hate you for spanking the living daylights out of my ass though."


    "I know." I say and leave.


    After, I make the girls their bottles and pick them up and take them to the room. Carol has apparently


    given Ana her drawing and she doesn''t want to part with it anytime soon.


    "You''ll tear it in your sleep, Ana. You can keep it on the desk and take it with you when you go back


    home tomorrow?"


    She let''s go of the paper reluctantly.


    I kiss Carol good night and she pulls me into a smooch. I smack her butt yfully. "Don''t be naughty,


    Carol." She giggles and lies down.


    After, I kiss Ana a good night on her forehead.


    "Uncle Jay?"


    "Yes sweetie?"


    "Will I be be going home by next week?" She asks me.


    "You want to leave your daddy, Carol and me to go back?" I ask her gently. She furrows her brows in


    concentration, thinking hard.


    I kiss her forehead once again and leave her with her thoughts. It''s prettyte, way past their bed time


    and both of them are tired.


    I am exhausted too.


    I go back to my room and Christian is fast asleep. I don''t know if I am disappointed or relieved. I quickly


    strip to my boxers and crash beside him on my bed.

 Chapter 25: 25 - Daddy tantrums

    Chapter 25: 25 - Daddy tantrums


    "Christian...." I shake him, after putting the food tray on the bedside table. He is sleeping on his


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    stomach, his lower half covered with the nket.


    "Get up Grey, I got you food." I tell him. He is warm.


    "Not hungry." he mutters. He is mad at me. I roll my eyes.


    "You have to eat, regardless. Come on, it''s just a little soup and bread."


    "Go away already. Get lost." He mutters, annoyed.


    "I will get lost after you have your dinner. Get up."


    He groans and makes an effort to get up. I give him a pillow and help him adjust to a somewhat


    "Ana? She is okay? Did she have her dinner? She skipped lunch. And must have wet her diaper too.


    She won''t tell you until you check." He asks me all worried suddenly, out of nowhere.


    "Everything is taken care of. Your Ana is ying with Carol post dinner."


    He nods and finally starts eating.


    "Here, take these also." I hand him the Advil.


    He gulps them down quickly.


    "Thanks." He says and leans forward and kisses me. I am kissing him back before I realize I shouldn''t


    be. He needs rest.


    I pull back gently. Christian looks at me flummoxed.


    "You need rest tonight." I tell him and help himy down.


    "You think I am a bad daddy?"


    "I think you are a new daddy and we all make mistakes; the important thing is to learn from them."


    "Youing back, right?"


    "After I put the girls to bed."


    "I hate you for spanking the living daylights out of my ass though."


    "I know." I say and leave.


    After, I make the girls their bottles and pick them up and take them to the room. Carol has apparently


    given Ana her drawing and she doesn''t want to part with it anytime soon.


    "You''ll tear it in your sleep, Ana. You can keep it on the desk and take it with you when you go back


    home tomorrow?"


    She let''s go of the paper reluctantly.


    I kiss Carol good night and she pulls me into a smooch. I smack her butt yfully. "Don''t be naughty,


    Carol." She giggles and lies down.


    After, I kiss Ana a good night on her forehead.


    "Uncle Jay?"


    "Yes sweetie?"


    "Will I be be going home by next week?" She asks me.


    "You want to leave your daddy, Carol and me to go back?" I ask her gently. She furrows her brows in


    concentration, thinking hard.


    I kiss her forehead once again and leave her with her thoughts. It''s prettyte, way past their bed time


    and both of them are tired.


    I am exhausted too.


    I go back to my room and Christian is fast asleep. I don''t know if I am disappointed or relieved. I quickly


    strip to my boxers and crash beside him on my bed.

 Chapter 26: 26 - Family

    Chapter 26: 26 - Family


    I wake up early the next day with a sore bottom obviously. I felt so bad for scaring Ana. I look at Jay


    and he is sleeping peacefully beside me. He must have had a taxing day yesterday, the both of us


    He spanked the fuck out of my ass. I am so much more sympathetic towards Carol right now although I


    am pretty sure he never spanks her as hard or even with a belt.


    I quickly freshen up after getting a view at my ass. It''s all ck and blue. A sight to behold. I hope he


    hasn''t told the littles that I was spankedst night. I would die of embarrassment!


    I slip on a pair of shorts and check on the girls, both of them are fast asleep with Ems in between them.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I decide to make a hearty breakfast of pancakes, fruits, and French toast for all of us. If I know Jay


    enough, he must have skipped dinnerst night. He usually feels so bad after spanking people, if he


    ever has to, that he takes it out on himself somehow too, although he would never admit it.


    For the next hour, I concentrate on making the breakfast. When everything is almost ready, I go to


    wake the girls up.


    "Morning, pretty babies. Rise and shine darlings! The breakfast won''t eat itself!" Both the girls stretch


    and yawn. I am slightly apprehensive of the way Ana will act towards me. I hope she is not super


    scared of me despite of what happened yesterday. I don''t want Jay to wake up to a bawling Ana. I want


    to wake him up to a delicious breakfast.


    I pick Carol up first and change her into fresh diapers.


    "Where, daddy?" She asks.


    "Jay is asleep in his room. I''ll wake him up after you both are ready for some yummy breakfast. Or do


    you want to wake him up, doll?" I ask her.


    "May I?" She asks.


    "Sure thing, princess! Go ahead!" I smile at her as I ce her on the ground. She runs downstairs.


    "No running Carol!" I shout after her.


    Shees back.


    "Are you fine now uncle Christian? You were unwell yesterday?"


    "I am perfectly okay Now. Go along now and no running!" I pat her butt encouraging her to go wake her


    daddy up.


    "Ana, baby, wake up." I pick her up gently. She yawns and rubs her eyes with her little fists.


    "Daddy, you no mad at me?" She asks me looking at me seriously.


    "I am sorry for yesterday Ana. It won''t happen again. Uncle Jay even punished daddy if it makes you


    feel better."


    "I''m sorry you got punished." She hugs me tightly.


    "Dada, no red eyes. I got so scared. Sorry I ran away to uncle Jay." She tells me.


    "No baby, if I am ever like that again, which I will not be, but in case I am, you can always go to uncle


    Jay for help. He loves you as much as I do, okay? And daddies, well, they can also make mistakes


    sometimes." I kiss her, thankful that she isn¡¯t mad at me for being a jerk.


    I ce her on the changing table and then carry her downstairs for breakfast when Carol is trying to


    drag a Sleepy Jay by his hand to the table. I chuckle.


    "Morning all." Jay says smiling at all of us.

 Chapter 27: 27 - Newness

    Chapter 27: 27 - Newness


    Today is the day I have to go back to work and Ana is not too happy about it.


    She has been acting up since morning, which she rarely does, causing trouble ever since she has


    woken up.


    "Ana! Come down already! Why did you run up again?" I shout from downstairs. I just went in to get her


    fruits and she ran up the third time in thest five minutes.


    I sigh.


    "I stay alone!" she says running back down. She is sort of hyper active today.


    "Absolutely not. You''ll be going over to Uncle Jay''s."


    "No! No! No!" She stomps her foot.


    "What Ana? You don''t want to meet Uncle Jay and y with Carol?" I ask as I pick her up and ce


    her on the high chair.


    "No! Don''t goooo!" She whines.


    "I''ll only be gone for a couple of hours and be back before you know it, I promise." I tell her gently.


    "I be naughty!" She threatens.


    I stare at her.


    "By all means, go ahead and be naughty, Jay will toast your butt." I tell her.


    "I will rub my eyes, run around and not take a nap."


    I roll my eyes.


    "Okay."


    "Okay?" She asks me incredulously.


    I nod and feed her little bites.


    "I will also not eat the vegetables." She says, thinking hard about what else she can be naughty with.


    "I will eat all the candies too!" She has a lot of choctes in her secret stash under the bed in my room.


    "Then you will have a tummy ache and we will have to take you to Mr. G" I tell her and she makes a


    face.


    We were at the park two days ago, where Mr. G was with his little, ying and all. Ana saw him and


    freaked out and ran back to me crying. She is petrified of the man. She had a hard time believing that


    Mr. G could have a little that he loves.


    "I will climb the bookshelves.!"


    "That is precisely why I am not leaving you alone here." I say dryly.


    "I will climb uncle Jay''s book shelf!"


    "He doesn''t have one." I roll my eyes again.


    "Dontttt gggoooooooo." She whines.


    I kiss her. I have said and done everything since morning to reassure her that I will be gone only for a


    couple of hours and be back in the evening, but nothing seems to work.


    After breakfast I take her up to change her diaper and into new clothes so that I can drop her to Jay''s. I


    change first and quickly.


    I ce her on the changing table and she starts snake dancing, making it absolutely impossible for me


    to change her diapers.


    I startughing. "Ana, baby, stop."


    She pouts but stops.


    "Ana, I would have not gone, if it weren''t important. I will be going to work less often okay? Just a


    couple of days every week. I''ll try working from home. I promise. I couldn''t stay away from you too." I


    kiss her.


    She calms down a bit.


    I quickly change her before she changes her mind and bes cranky again.


    "All ready to go have some fun? Huh?" I ask her as I pick her up and close the door behind me. Half


    her things are already at Jay''s ce. Staying so close and us being best friends helps.


    Five minutester I ring Jay''s doorbell.


    "Hello princess, ready to have some fun?" Jay opens the door and smiles at us.


    Ana just locks her arms around my neck, refusing to let go.


    Jay gives me a look asking me what''s wrong.


    "She doesn''t want me to go to work."


    I tell him.


    "Ana, can I speak to you privately for two minutes, Christian will be right outside in the living room and


    you can cling on back to him if you still don''t want him to leave."


    That piques Ana''s interest. She looks at her uncle Jay.


    "I promise he won''t leave, until you want him to. You trust me?" He tells her again.


    Ana makes grabby hands towards Jay and he carries her inside while I wait in the living room. Jay


    doesn''t lie, so I knew I was meant to wait and not slip out once Jay takes Ana inside.


    Theye out approximately forty secondster, Ana running towards me and Jay following behind.


    I kneel down and she hugs me.


    "Have a nice first day back at work, daddy!" She kisses me. To say I am surprised is an


    understatement.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did you do?" I ask Jay.


    He just shrugs.


    "Be good, okay? I''ll be back before you know it." I kiss her and peck Jay before leaving for


    work.

 Chapter 28: 28 - Really?

    Chapter 28: 28 - Really?


    Ana is really chirpy this morning and can''t wait for me to go back to work. I asked her multiple times


    what did Jay bribe her with, but to no avail.


    I got her a new stuffie yesterday for being a good girl and all but she seems a tad bit disinterested in it.


    She even forgot to put up thetest drawing that Carol made for her on her art board in her room.


    Anyway, it''s a relief dealing with a happy baby instead of a cranky one.


    "Ready to go over to Jay''s?" I ask her after breakfast the next morning.


    "Yay! Daddy? Can I stay over tonight?" She asks me.


    "Huh?" I am slightly surprised.


    "Can I stay the night with Carol?" She asks me again.


    "You.... Want to? You won''t be scared in the middle of the night? What if you need a change?" I ask.


    "Uncle Jay will help me. Also, I am big girl." She says stretching her hands wide, to show me how big


    she is. She is adorable. I kiss her cheek.


    "That you are my love. Is that what uncle Jay told you? Hmm? That''s why you decided to let daddy go


    to work?"


    "Nope." She grins. I sigh. How is he so good with littles? And when is he nning to go back to work, I


    wonder. What will happen then? I don''t want to leave the kids with a baby sitter. I''ll talk to my boss


    about working from home and everything today.


    "Would you wait here, while I pack a quick overnight bag for you? Hmm?"


    "Yes daddy! Thankssss!" She hugs me. "You be the best!"


    "Am I?" I kiss her.


    I quickly pack a bag and then drop her over to Jay''s. I n on going out for a couple of drinks with my


    work friends who I hardly socialise with these days, since Ana will be at Jay''s.


    After work, I video call Ana and she is impatient to go back to whatever she was doing. I wonder what


    is she ying that''s got her so interested.


    All I am getting from her is quick one work hurried answers. It''s.... annoying. She doesn''t miss me even


    one bit it seems.


    After, I talk to Jay and he is too casual for my liking. What is happening?


    Ie back homete into the night, positively sloshed and crash on the bed.


    Next morning, I rush to Jay''s to bring Ana back home. It''s a Sunday so thankfully I''ll be getting to spend


    the entire day with my baby.


    I get a reluctant Ana back home.


    "What''s the matter baby? Why are you pouting?"


    She shrugs.


    "You''re not happy we get to spend the entire day together after two long days?"


    "Of course, I am daddy! What will we do?" She asks cheering up.


    "You tell me?" I ask her.


    "Daddy, what is cummies?" She asks me innocently.


    I almost spit out the water I am drinking.


    "Where did you hear that from?" I ask, trying to act casual.


    "Yesterday while we were making.... doing something, Carol asked uncle Jay for cummies. Uncle Jay


    said no. She threw a tantrum and got a spanking and some corner time for it. I was scared to ask him


    what was it. Is it something bad? Or something like candies? That you cannot have too much of?"


    "Firstly, yesterday you were making.... What?" I ask her wide eyed.


    "Umm.... Doing something." She says evasively.


    "Doing what, Ana?!"


    "That''s a secret. Secret between me and Uncle Jay and Carol." She tells me.


    I pinch my nose, trying to keep calm.


    "Ana, baby, you don''t keep secrets from daddy Now, do you? What were you doing baby?" I am dying


    inside. What the fuck were they doing?!


    "But, uncle Jay knows. So, it cannot be a no no?"


    I run my hands through my hair. How do I exin? How do I ask her. It''s so frustrating. I will kill Jay, if


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    he is touching Ana, inappropriately.


    Stop, Grey. That can''t be. You are just going crazy.


    "Do you want daddy to get mad at you?" I ask her solemnly.


    "No! I don''t want to know what cummies is, okay? Please don''t get mad daddy!" She implores.


    "It''s not that Ana." I groan.


    She makes a face at me.


    "Ana, did Jay.... touch you?" I am slightly ashamed to bring myself to ask Ana this. It''s Jay we are


    talking about here.


    "Yes.... " She says and gives me a so what? expression.


    I go batshit crazy!


    I go my backyard to get my rage out.


    Ana''s Pov


    I don''t know what did I say that made daddy go so mad. His eyes went red again and his teeth


    changed, like two pointed teeth came out and he grew in size. Like a monster. He snarled. Like an


    animal and rushed out to the backyard.


    I run to the house phone and call uncle Jay and ask him toe over and say there is something very


    wrong with daddy!


    "Hush, don''t cry Ana. I will be there in ten seconds, okay? Stay away from daddy till then!" He says and


    hangs up. I start counting the seconds in my head.

 Chapter 29: 29 - Downhill

    Chapter 29: 29 - Downhill


    I walk in the Grey House right after Ana called and sent Ana away to her room, instructing her not to


    I walk to the backyard where Christian is raging. I wonder what went wrong. Nothinges to my mind


    that could make him go this crazy. Did Ana tell him about our secret? But he wouldn''t be this mad


    surely?


    "Grey.... "


    He turns around and punches me hard on my nose. I am disoriented for a bit, about to fall down.


    "What the real fuck?!" I block his second punch.


    "Calm down you...." Another punch.


    "I will kill you, you asshole!" He starts hitting me. I don''t want to hit him back. Yet.


    "What the fucks matter with you!? Have you gone mad?" I hold his hand, preventing him from hitting


    me.


    "You fucking touched Ana! I am going to kill you!" He hits me again.


    I hit him back. He falls down.


    "What?! I did not!"


    "What''s your secret!? What have you been doing to her!?" He screams.


    "Call Ana, ask her." I tell him regainingposure.


    "She told me, you bastard." He gets up to hit me again. I block his punch. He is bleeding profusely. I


    don''t want to hit him again.


    "Call her down you overdramatic asshole. Calm down and talk to her. There has been some


    misunderstanding."


    "Ana! Niannnaaaa! Come down right now!" He bellows.


    "Yeah scaring her this way will definitely make her talk." I sit down on the grass.


    Grey regainsposure.


    Ana sees us peeking from behind the door.


    "Come here baby." Christian calls her.


    She looks at me. I nod encouragingly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Baby, sweety, what did Jay do to you?" He asks.


    She looks flummoxed. "Nothing.... "


    "But you said you were doing something when Carol asked him for cummies, remember?"


    She looks at me again and this annoys Grey.


    "Don''t be scared of him, baby. Tell me, what were you doing?"


    "She is scared of you bat face. Ana, go on, tell him what were we doing."


    She whispers something inaudible.


    "Baby, I can''t hear a thing."


    "We.... Were making a birthday card and cake for your birthday tomorrow."


    Grey looks like he is choking on air.


    "But you said he touched you.... "


    "Obviously, he fed me, changed my diaper, and also tickled me when I spoiled the card and was in a


    very bad mood." Ana says like it''s the most obvious thing in the world.


    I stand up and turn to go back home.


    "Jay.... "


    "Stop." I turn around and look at him "Stay away from me and Carol henceforth." I want to storm out but


    Ana starts crying hysterically and I can''t bring myself to leave her without an exnation.


    I kneel down and hug her. "Hey big girl, don''t cry, it''s not your fault. Okay? You did not do or say


    anything wrong. I promise you that."


    "but¡­ now.... I no y with you anymore? No Carol?" She sobs.


    No matter how hard I try I cannot bring myself to say that she can. I kiss her forehead and leave


    without a backward nce to Grey. I don''t have to look at him to know what he looks like right now.

 Chapter 30: 30 - No Greys (1)

    Chapter 30: 30 - No Greys (1)


    I storm back inside my house and Carol rushes to me wondering what''s wrong.


    "You are bleeding daddy! What happened?" She shouts.


    "Go back to your room Carol, and you are not to talk to or meet Christian and Ana anymore. Am I


    crystal clear on that?" I ask her.


    She looks too horrified to answer.


    "but.... "


    "But nothing! I will tan your ass with my belt if I see you doing either of those things. You don''t want


    that. I promise you it won''t be good."


    She manages to nod solemnly.


    "Go upstairs and take a nap. I have to go to Mr. G to get this fixed. I''ll bring back lunch, okay? In case


    of an emergency, call Zack okay? Matt''s daddy? Am I clear?"


    She nods again.


    "Words, Carol."


    "Yes....yes daddy." She says and runs upstairs. For once I don''t shout at her not to.


    One hourter, I aming back home with some burgers, fries and coke for lunch. I got eighteen


    stitches. But I''ll be back to normal pretty soon. Vampire healing power and all. I hope I did not scare


    Carol much.


    Ie back home and go to Carol''s room to wake her up. I see all the decorations and half made


    cards spread in her room. It tugs at my heart. I decide to ignore it.


    "Baby, wake up. I got us food."


    Carol wakes up immediately.


    "You okay now daddy? Do you hurt? Do you have to get poked with needles?" She asks hugging me


    so tight.


    I breathe in the strawberry scent of her hair.


    "I am perfectly fine love. Your daddy is stronger than he looks!" I grin at her and that brings a smile on


    her face.


    "I got us all the oily, unhealthy food for lunch that you seem to love so much." I say and kiss her.


    Soon, we are at the table, eating and I find myself wondering about Grey. And Ana.


    He did not go to Mr. G who is the only doctor of ourmunity. He must be needing stitches too, I am


    sure. And Ana? I hope Christian doesn''t punish her. He can be immature like that. But I made it clear


    that it wasn''t her fault Now, did I not?


    "Daddyyyyy!"


    "huh?!"


    "What are you thinking? I''ve calling au you from so long...! "


    "Oh, my princess, I am sorry. What happened?"


    "Can we watch a movie after this and snuggle?" She asks. She doesn''t want me to leave again.


    "with some ice cream and pop corns?" I ask her.


    She nods her head frantically and Iugh.


    I look at my phone and I have 17 missed calls and 11 messages. All from Christian. I don''t even open


    them. I know what they say already.


    We cuddle and watch Harry Potter together. Carol and Ana love the series. Ana was reading the series


    currently. One of her books is lying on the side table. Damn, half her things are here. Should I pack


    them up and leave it at his door step?


    If he thinks I am molesting his little I don''t want to talk to him, or see his face ever again.


    I look at Carol and she gasps every now and then wanting to discuss things with me that she would


    rather with Ana. I am listening carefully but I have no clue who is who.


    "So, who killed Harry''s parents again?"


    "You know who!" She says.


    "Uh.... No, I don''t?"


    "Daddy! He who must not be named!"


    "Why? Does he have a silly name?"


    Carol rolls her eyes.


    I yfully spank her butt.


    "No rolling your eyes, Carol!"


    "But you don''t understand.... "She whines.


    Weze around the rest of the day. After dinner, when I have put Carol to bed, I check my phone. 21


    calls and 7 messages. I decide to ignore them all.


    I pick up everything that I think belongs to Ana and put it inside a box. I''ll leave the box outside his


    house tomorrow morning, maybe?


    But it''s his birthday tomorrow. Suddenly I am so exhausted that I want to sit and weep. Littles have that


    luxury, daddies don''t. In a rage I throw away the cake in the kitchen bin. Screw Grey!


    Maybe, I''ll leave the box day after? I have a quick bath and go to bed. One hourter, I am still twisting


    and turning unable to sleep. It''s 12 already. It''s his birthday.


    I check my phone. No more new calls or texts. Is he asleep? Did they have dinner? I hope Ana has not


    gone to bed hungry.


    I quietly get up and bring Carol back to my room. I cannot be alone. It sucks. Why did Grey have to act


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    like a fucking retard? Is that what he thinks I am capable of? Assaulting a little? His little?


    I hate Grey. I hate Ana.


    I hug Carol, close to my chest and try to fall asleep.

 Chapter 31: 31 - No Greys (2)

    Chapter 31: 31 - No Greys (2)


    It''s his birthday. That''s the first thought thates to my mind when I wake up. Carol is still sleeping


    peacefully beside me. I check my phone. 7 missed calls, 23 messages.


    I shed a tear or two before Ipose myself back again. Should I look at the messages? No. I


    shouldn''t. Fuck you, Grey. But it''s his birthday.


    "Morning Daddy...." Carol stretches and yawns waking up beside me.


    "Good morning, love." I kiss her.


    "Why am I here?"


    "Because I wasn''t able to fall asleep by myselfst night." I tell her, honestly.


    She considers me for a minute.


    "daddy, can I wish.... "


    "Absolutely, not." I tell her, my mood taking a sudden plunge.


    "Why don''t you go to Zack''s ce for a ydate today? You haven''t been there since a.... since a long


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    time!"


    She doesn''t say anything. I pick her up and dress her quickly after giving her a bath. I leave her in her


    room for sometime to see if Matt is avable for a ydate today and will Zack be able to pick her up.


    Carol''s pov


    Something really bad has happened. I don''t know what but it''s really bad. Never before was I asked not


    to talk to uncle Grey. He has been my go-to person whenever daddy refuses me something or is mad


    at me. I love him so much.! Why did they have to fight? Also, Ana. She is so small. I wonder how is she


    coping up. I decide to quickly write a note for uncle Christian and slip it under his door while going over


    to Zack''s ce.


    If daddyes to know I won''t be sitting for a while. Or forever. But it''s a chance I am willing to take. I


    hope uncle Zack doesn''t tell on me. He is not as cool as uncle Grey but he is not bad either.


    I write a note before daddyes back.


    Uncle Grey,


    I love you and Ana so much. I miss you both. It''s your birthday today and Ana and I had made a cake


    and a card. I cannot give that to you now. But I want to wish you a very Happy Birthday. Daddy got you


    a present too. He got you a mini house that you had designed when you first became an architect.


    Please don''t fight anymore.


    We will celebrate your birthday when you and daddy make up again, Ok? Don''t be sad today!


    I love you bucket loads. And Ana too.


    Love,


    Carol.


    P. S: Please can you NOT tell daddy about this note? He will give me the belt if he knows.


    I quickly write the note and hide it in my princess purse. Daddyes a good ten minutes after I am


    done. There was no need to get so worked up but I better be safe. I don''t want the belt.


    "Ready Princess?" Daddy asks.


    What can I say? Do I have an option?


    He picks me up and takes me downstairs. Fifteen minutester uncle Zackes to pick me up.


    Thankfully he allows me to drop the note without asking much. I hope that he doesn''t tell daddy


    anything. He promised me he won''t, but I am still scared thinking about the belt.

 Chapter 32: 32 - No Greys (3)

    Chapter 32: 32 - No Greys (3)


    For all I know both the Grey''s haven''te out of their house since the incident. I hope they are fine.


    But then again, why should I care?


    Also, it''s not been a long time, has it? But he should have gone to the doctor At least. Maybe he has


    already. I know he hasn''t. He won''t. Help just won''t.


    I call Mr. G.


    "So, you sure, he hasn''te yet Hamlyn?"


    "One hundred percent."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Umm.... Can I ask you for a favour? As a friend?"


    "You know you can Jay." He tells me.


    "Well, as you must have guessed we got into a fight yesterday and I hurt him pretty bad too. He will be


    needing stitches but he won''te around. Can you go to his house and just do the needful? It''s his


    birthday today so you know you can say you were at my ce for a home visit to me and decided on


    wishing him on his way back?" I tell him.


    "Jay, I am... "


    "Please, don''t refuse Hamlyn. I''ll owe you one and obviously I''ll pay you for the house visit and stuff."


    "Okay. I''ll leave post lunch."


    "Thank you so much man! Thanks! Also, um.... Could you not at all mention that we had this


    conversation or anything...."


    "That goes without saying.... "


    "Cool. Thanks once again man."


    I feel a little better knowing that At least he will have a doctor look at him now. I hope he lets him.


    Doctor G is really persistent. He will do the needful, but Ana is going to be so scared by his mere


    presence. She started crying when she bumped into him in the park. I groan.


    I just spend the entire afternoon thinking about all this. I speak to Carol post lunch and she is bored out


    of her mind. Zack tells me she is well behaved and all so that''s fine At least.


    Soon I get a text that is not from Grey. It''s the doctor.


    He was in a bad shape. Needed 14 stitches. But he is better now. Physically, at least.


    I want to ask so much more. How was Ana? How was the house? Did he cut a cake? But I just reply


    with a thanks and that I''ll be sending his fee soon.


    He asks me not to bother. The treatment was on the house.


    I smile, despite myself.


    The day passes slowly, miserably. Soon Caroles back.


    I thank Zack a million times and take her inside.


    "Hey baby, how was your day?"


    "Boring.... "


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know...."


    "Okay. You want to have dinner?"


    "Can I just go to bed?"


    "What''s with the attitude?" I raise my eyebrow.


    "I am sorry daddy. I just had a bad day. I didn''t enjoy at all and I am not hungry. I had pizza or


    something some time back." She sighs.


    I know she misses them badly. And it''s only been a day.


    "I will let you skip dinner and go to bed if you have the bottle instead." I tell her, cutting her some ck.


    "Okay." She says and rubs her eyes. I pull her hand down gently and kiss her. I quickly let her take a


    shower and change her into her night clothes and then give her a bottle. She sleeps in her crib,


    hugging Ana''s Ems.


    I wonder what''s been keeping Anapany while she''s so sad.

 Chapter 33: 33 - Trying

    Chapter 33: 33 - Trying


    It''s been a week since the fight and I haven''t seen Ana or Christian even once. I put Ana''s belongings


    in a box outside their house, the morning after his birthday. I got a box in return with Carol''s stuff the


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    same evening. He was here. He did not ring the door bell.


    I don''t think both of them have left their apartment since that day. But surely Christian must be going to


    work? I earn a lot. He doesn''t. How will he support himself and Ana?


    After four days all his messages and calls stopped. Most of them were apologies and saying how they


    love and miss Carol and me. One said, he needed help as both of them were sick. I read the message


    two days after it was sent. So, there was no point in going and checking them out. Or was there? He


    begged me in some messages to forgive him.


    I try not to think about them. About how our lives are iplete without Grey and Ana. About how


    Carol talks about them in her sleep. About how I dream about them every night. About how I miss


    kissing Christian and holding Ana in my arms. About how she giggles when I take her side over her


    daddy''s.


    Another three days pass. I still haven''t seen any of them. I have asked friends casually if they have


    seen Ana or Grey when I am at the park with Carol but no one has. Apparently, he has quit his job.


    I am worried. It''s none of my business I try to tell myself but I am worried. No texts, no calls. I hope they


    are okay.... Should I text him? Call him? Make Carol talk to Ana so At least I know they are okay?


    Among all the texts from Grey only one was from Ana.


    I miss you Carol. I miss you uncle Jay. Please,e see me only once. I want that as my birthday gift


    which is next month. I love you both. Daddy misses you both and loves you both too.


    That message was a week ago. I ignored that too. It makes me want to cry. What should I do?


    I know they are alive and all because I see someone deliver some food to his ce. Must be the


    grocery.


    Another week passes by.


    Carol and be really quiet and is mostly inside her room drawing sketches for Ana. Sometimes I


    don''t realise she is there in the house. I miss herughter. I miss Ana. I miss Grey.


    I take Carol to the park and we are both surprised to see Ana sitting in the sand, with some other kids.


    Carol wants to run towards her but I hold her hand. I don''t want to but I cannot help it. She seems to


    get the message. Ana doesn''t see us. She has lost so much of weight and looks so fragile as if she''ll


    break off. I look around for Grey and he is not there. Cannot be. What an idiot he is leaving Ana alone


    in the park? I push Carol towards the swing. She goes there half heartedly. I keep an eye out for both


    Ana and Carol. The park is crowded and Ana seems to be lost in her own world. Not smiling, not


    ying. Just sitting there. She looks so pale. I think it''s the first time she has gotten out in the sun in


    days. She has Ems with her.


    A huge kid goes into the sand box to y. Ana stands up carefully to leave the box as she sees the kid


    is trouble and the kid pushes her for no apparent reason and she falls down!


    Before I know it I am running towards Ana and see Carol do the same.


    She is crying and her knees are bleeding. Her palms too.


    "Hey hey, Ana! Baby." I pick her up and hug her close to my chest. She sees us and is startled a minute


    before it registers that it''s her uncle Jay and Carol. Carol is crying too. She hugs me tight. I see Carol


    picking up Ems.


    She is sobbing like someone''s dead. I swear.


    "Hush....it''s okay. Let''s take you to get the ouchies fixed okay? You''ll be fine. I got you."


    I pick her up in my arms and tell a few people to inform Grey when hees back that Ana was with


    me.


    "No Mr. G, please." She says in between her sobs. She can''t seem to stop crying.


    I rock her in my arms. "Baby, I am taking you home, okay? No Dr. G. Uncle Jay is going to fix you,


    alright?" I kiss her cheeks and rush back home.

 CHAPTER 34 - FIXING ANA

    CHAPTER 34 - FIXING ANA


    Daddy ces Ana on the changing table and goes to get the first aid box. Ana is crying so much.


    "It''s okay Ana. I know it hurts so bad. But I am with you. Ems with you." I try tofort her. She just


    keeps on crying.


    Daddyes and picks Ana up and gently opens her dress. She has scrapped both her knees and


    palms. I flinch.


    "hush Ana, don''t cry. It''s all going to be fine in a minute."


    Daddy washes her hands and knees with water and she cries.


    Jay''s pov


    "Okay, baby, now I am going to clean the wounds with the antiseptic medicine. Be strong for me,


    okay?" I tell Ana.


    "Will it hurt?" She asks sniffling.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It.... It will sting for two seconds but then it''ll be all better, I promise." I kiss her forehead.


    I quickly apply the liquid eliciting shrieks and a fresh set of tears from Ana. Then I bandage the wounds


    while Carol and Ems try cheering up Ana.


    I pick her up and put her in a fresh set of diapers and In Carol''s dress, which is a size too big for her.


    "All done, you are so brave Ana. You are all fine now, yes?" I rub her back and kiss her head and


    bounce her in my arms. She stops crying.


    "I missed you so much. Why you no love me anymore?" She whispers in my ear.


    Before I know it, I am shedding tears. So much for being a Vampire. So much for being a daddy.


    "Ana, I missed you more. And I can never ever not love you okay?" I tell her solemnly. Before she can


    tell me something else that makes me cry like a baby in front of my littles, I tell her "Why don''t you and


    Carol snuggle on the sofa and watch a movie while I make you some popcorn and hot chocte?" I


    ask her.


    "Yes daddy!" Carol squeals. It''s been so long since I have seen her this happy.


    "Daddy.... He will scold me foring here." Ana tells me while I ce her on the couch.


    "I''d like to see him try." I tell her.


    "Don''t fight again, please." She says, her eyes glossing over.


    "I won''t." I kiss her forehead and leave to make them hot chocte in Sippy cups.


    The three of us are watching Harry Potter with pop corns and hot chocte when the door bell rings.


    We all stiffen. We instinctively know that it''s Grey.


    I give Ana''s hand a squeeze and go to open the door.


    I cannot recognise the man in front of me. Grey, looks pale and sad. And like he has aged a thousand


    years in the past few weeks.


    "Uh¡­ I''vee to pick Ana up." He croaks, totally expressionless.


    "She is inside." I tell him and walk inside so that he cannot refuse toe in.


    I feel him walking behind me to the living room. As soon as Carol sees his she runs onto him and hugs


    his legs.


    "Uncle Christian! I missed you so much! You forgot me!!!" She shouts and starts crying. I see Grey


    trying to hold it together and not react but five secondster he is on his knees, hugging Carol,


    shedding his own tears.


    "Nor for a second Carol. Not for one damn second. I missed you so much too." Then I see him


    whispering something to her and she grins. (he tells her that he got her note!) When will he stop


    swearing in front of the girls?


    I wonder what a monster I had be keeping people that love each other away for so long.


    Grey suddenly seems to realise he is at my ce. He gently holds Carol away from her and walks to


    the couch to pick Ana up.


    "Time to go home, Ana. You okay?"


    "I don''t want to. Please. " I hear her say.


    He picks her up without saying anything and walks out.


    "Let her stay. For the night At least." I tell him.


    He walks away like I was not there at all. Ana looked liked she was about to cry. Carol already did start


    crying.


    Whose fault is all this? Mine.


    I''ll make it right.

 Chapter 34: 34 - Fixing Ana

    Chapter 34: 34 - Fixing Ana


    Daddy ces Ana on the changing table and goes to get the first aid box. Ana is crying so much.


    "It''s okay Ana. I know it hurts so bad. But I am with you. Ems with you." I try tofort her. She just


    keeps on crying.


    Daddyes and picks Ana up and gently opens her dress. She has scrapped both her knees and


    palms. I flinch.


    "hush Ana, don''t cry. It''s all going to be fine in a minute."


    Daddy washes her hands and knees with water and she cries.


    Jay''s pov


    "Okay, baby, now I am going to clean the wounds with the antiseptic medicine. Be strong for me,


    okay?" I tell Ana.


    "Will it hurt?" She asks sniffling.


    "It.... It will sting for two seconds but then it''ll be all better, I promise." I kiss her forehead.


    I quickly apply the liquid eliciting shrieks and a fresh set of tears from Ana. Then I bandage the wounds


    while Carol and Ems try cheering up Ana.


    I pick her up and put her in a fresh set of diapers and In Carol''s dress, which is a size too big for her.


    "All done, you are so brave Ana. You are all fine now, yes?" I rub her back and kiss her head and


    bounce her in my arms. She stops crying.


    "I missed you so much. Why you no love me anymore?" She whispers in my ear.


    Before I know it, I am shedding tears. So much for being a Vampire. So much for being a daddy.


    "Ana, I missed you more. And I can never ever not love you okay?" I tell her solemnly. Before she can


    tell me something else that makes me cry like a baby in front of my littles, I tell her "Why don''t you and


    Carol snuggle on the sofa and watch a movie while I make you some popcorn and hot chocte?" I


    ask her.


    "Yes daddy!" Carol squeals. It''s been so long since I have seen her this happy.


    "Daddy.... He will scold me foring here." Ana tells me while I ce her on the couch.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I''d like to see him try." I tell her.


    "Don''t fight again, please." She says, her eyes glossing over.


    "I won''t." I kiss her forehead and leave to make them hot chocte in Sippy cups.


    The three of us are watching Harry Potter with pop corns and hot chocte when the door bell rings.


    We all stiffen. We instinctively know that it''s Grey.


    I give Ana''s hand a squeeze and go to open the door.


    I cannot recognise the man in front of me. Grey, looks pale and sad. And like he has aged a thousand


    years in the past few weeks.


    "Uh¡­ I''vee to pick Ana up." He croaks, totally expressionless.


    "She is inside." I tell him and walk inside so that he cannot refuse toe in.


    I feel him walking behind me to the living room. As soon as Carol sees his she runs onto him and hugs


    his legs.


    "Uncle Christian! I missed you so much! You forgot me!!!" She shouts and starts crying. I see Grey


    trying to hold it together and not react but five secondster he is on his knees, hugging Carol,


    shedding his own tears.


    "Nor for a second Carol. Not for one damn second. I missed you so much too." Then I see him


    whispering something to her and she grins. (he tells her that he got her note!) When will he stop


    swearing in front of the girls?


    I wonder what a monster I had be keeping people that love each other away for so long.


    Grey suddenly seems to realise he is at my ce. He gently holds Carol away from her and walks to


    the couch to pick Ana up.


    "Time to go home, Ana. You okay?"


    "I don''t want to. Please. " I hear her say.


    He picks her up without saying anything and walks out.


    "Let her stay. For the night At least." I tell him.


    He walks away like I was not there at all. Ana looked liked she was about to cry. Carol already did start


    crying.


    Whose fault is all this? Mine.


    I''ll make it right.

 CHAPTER 35 - RIGHT

    CHAPTER 35 - RIGHT


    I take Carol and go over to Grey''s the first thing next morning. I expect both the Grey''s to the sleeping. I


    ring the doorbell and nothing. It''s so awkward. I still have the key to his ce and I used to just barge in


    earlier. I ring the doorbell again and I hear Christian shout " Comingggg... "


    He opens the door another minuteter. He is bouncing a bawling Ana in his arms who calms down


    when she sees us. Grey is surprised too. He is shirtless and tired.


    "What do you want?" He asks me, trying not to look at Carol.


    "We just wanted to see if Ana''s fine now. " I ask him.


    "She is fine. Thank you for your help yesterday. "He tells us, formally.


    "No no! I''m notttt fine! My knees hurt and daddy says I gave to go to Mr. G Y


    to get the dressing changed! Uncle Jayyyy I don''t want to." She whines.


    "I''ll do it baby, okay? And Carol got you a get well soon card and some cookies too." I tell her.


    "No thanks, I will take her to the doctor. "


    Ouch. That hurt. Ana starts crying.


    "You can take the cookies and the cards though" he adds, to calm her down. We are still standing at


    the door. He doesn''t even ask us in.


    Carol hands him the card and the cookies and Grey can''t help but smile warmly at her. I feel jealous.


    "Let me do it, Grey. Please. It will just take ten minutes and then I will be out of your hair."


    "No. Thank you for the card and all. You can go now." He steps back and tries to shut the door.


    Ana starts crying and throwing a tantrum.


    "Do you remember what happenedst week? Or do you need a reminder so soon?" Grey threatens


    her and she quietens up in a second. What the fuck did he do to her?! I haven''t seen Grey spanking


    Ana or Carol very hard earlier.


    Carol hugs Christian¡¯s legs before he can say anything.


    "Please uncle Christian don''t kick us out. Let daddy help Ana. You know how she hates Dr. G. please


    please pleaseeeee." Grey looks like he is about to say something but he holds back and nods.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He takes a step back and I take that as the permission to finally enter his house. I look around in


    supreme shock. The house looks like it survived 7 tornados and 3 earthquakes.


    Grey looks at me and probably realises for the first time the state his house is in. He doesn''t say


    anything. I walk in between things. There is diaper on the dining table and a book on top of that. I hope


    that''s not used diaper. Ems lying in the kitchen counter near a box of open fruits. There are clothes all


    over the ce. Dirty milk bottles and unclean tes are on the couch in the living room. The


    refrigerator door is open and there is GoT ying on the television.


    "What happened in here....?" Carol wonders out loud.


    "Shhh!" I shush her.


    I extend my hands to hold Ana and take her to her room. She jumps out of his arms before he can


    protest.


    "Carol, why don''t you keep uncle Greypany while I fix Ana up. We''ll be back in ten." I tell them and


    hurry with Ana upstairs.


    There are things on the staircase. Is that Grey''stest design?! How is it on the floor along with Ana''s


    paci and a banana?


    Ana''s room is in the same state. There are so many things on her crib I wonder where toy her down?


    I pick up things from the changing table and throw them inside the crib andy her down.


    There''s first aid kit right there. Thank God.


    "So, daddy''s been mad huh?" I ask Ana as I start undoing her bandage. "Did he leave you in the park


    because he was mad at you?"


    "Mostly sad. Onlyst week he got super mad when I kept on running to the door toe to Carol. I


    was missing her sooo much. He left me in the park with some uncle Mark cos he had to go to his office


    to empty his cabin and get his pay check. We sort of ran out of money; I think. " She tells me. It breaks


    my heart.


    "Close your eyes baby, this is going to sting for a second."


    I tell her as I clean her wounds again. "Ow! Ow! Oweeee!" She shouts a little but thankfully doesn''t cry.


    I rebandage her knees.


    "There, such a brave Ana! You didn''t even cry!" I tickle her sides lightly and she giggles.


    "Ana, what did daddy do to youst week?" I ask her.


    "Belt.... " She croaks. "I hated him."


    Oh, poor baby. I try not to cry.


    "Ana, you understand that it''s partly my fault too that daddy has been like this? It''s not all his fault."


    She just stares at me.


    "It''s okay. I am so so so sorry I have been a such a bad uncle and friend ofte." I hug her and she


    hides her face in the croon of my neck.


    "But it''ll all be fine now. I''ll make it all better, I promise." I hug her tight.

 Chapter 35: 35 - Right

    Chapter 35: 35 - Right


    I take Carol and go over to Grey''s the first thing next morning. I expect both the Grey''s to the sleeping. I


    ring the doorbell and nothing. It''s so awkward. I still have the key to his ce and I used to just barge in


    earlier. I ring the doorbell again and I hear Christian shout " Comingggg... "


    He opens the door another minuteter. He is bouncing a bawling Ana in his arms who calms down


    when she sees us. Grey is surprised too. He is shirtless and tired.


    "What do you want?" He asks me, trying not to look at Carol.


    "We just wanted to see if Ana''s fine now. " I ask him.


    "She is fine. Thank you for your help yesterday. "He tells us, formally.


    "No no! I''m notttt fine! My knees hurt and daddy says I gave to go to Mr. G Y


    to get the dressing changed! Uncle Jayyyy I don''t want to." She whines.


    "I''ll do it baby, okay? And Carol got you a get well soon card and some cookies too." I tell her.


    "No thanks, I will take her to the doctor. "


    Ouch. That hurt. Ana starts crying.


    "You can take the cookies and the cards though" he adds, to calm her down. We are still standing at


    the door. He doesn''t even ask us in.


    Carol hands him the card and the cookies and Grey can''t help but smile warmly at her. I feel jealous.


    "Let me do it, Grey. Please. It will just take ten minutes and then I will be out of your hair."


    "No. Thank you for the card and all. You can go now." He steps back and tries to shut the door.


    Ana starts crying and throwing a tantrum.


    "Do you remember what happenedst week? Or do you need a reminder so soon?" Grey threatens


    her and she quietens up in a second. What the fuck did he do to her?! I haven''t seen Grey spanking


    Ana or Carol very hard earlier.


    Carol hugs Christian¡¯s legs before he can say anything.


    "Please uncle Christian don''t kick us out. Let daddy help Ana. You know how she hates Dr. G. please


    please pleaseeeee." Grey looks like he is about to say something but he holds back and nods.


    He takes a step back and I take that as the permission to finally enter his house. I look around in


    supreme shock. The house looks like it survived 7 tornados and 3 earthquakes.


    Grey looks at me and probably realises for the first time the state his house is in. He doesn''t say


    anything. I walk in between things. There is diaper on the dining table and a book on top of that. I hope


    that''s not used diaper. Ems lying in the kitchen counter near a box of open fruits. There are clothes all


    over the ce. Dirty milk bottles and unclean tes are on the couch in the living room. The


    refrigerator door is open and there is GoT ying on the television.


    "What happened in here....?" Carol wonders out loud.


    "Shhh!" I shush her.


    I extend my hands to hold Ana and take her to her room. She jumps out of his arms before he can


    protest.


    "Carol, why don''t you keep uncle Greypany while I fix Ana up. We''ll be back in ten." I tell them and


    hurry with Ana upstairs.


    There are things on the staircase. Is that Grey''stest design?! How is it on the floor along with Ana''s


    paci and a banana?


    Ana''s room is in the same state. There are so many things on her crib I wonder where toy her down?


    I pick up things from the changing table and throw them inside the crib andy her down.


    There''s first aid kit right there. Thank God.


    "So, daddy''s been mad huh?" I ask Ana as I start undoing her bandage. "Did he leave you in the park


    because he was mad at you?"


    "Mostly sad. Onlyst week he got super mad when I kept on running to the door toe to Carol. I


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    was missing her sooo much. He left me in the park with some uncle Mark cos he had to go to his office


    to empty his cabin and get his pay check. We sort of ran out of money; I think. " She tells me. It breaks


    my heart.


    "Close your eyes baby, this is going to sting for a second."


    I tell her as I clean her wounds again. "Ow! Ow! Oweeee!" She shouts a little but thankfully doesn''t cry.


    I rebandage her knees.


    "There, such a brave Ana! You didn''t even cry!" I tickle her sides lightly and she giggles.


    "Ana, what did daddy do to youst week?" I ask her.


    "Belt.... " She croaks. "I hated him."


    Oh, poor baby. I try not to cry.


    "Ana, you understand that it''s partly my fault too that daddy has been like this? It''s not all his fault."


    She just stares at me.


    "It''s okay. I am so so so sorry I have been a such a bad uncle and friend ofte." I hug her and she


    hides her face in the croon of my neck.


    "But it''ll all be fine now. I''ll make it all better, I promise." I hug her tight.

 CHAPTER 36 - WORSE

    CHAPTER 36 - WORSE


    I carry Ana downstairs to see Chris feeding Carol pancakes and I have not seen either of them look


    happier in a long time. Grey doesn''t look as pale and seems to have gained some colour again. He is


    "Who wants to go for some ice creams?" I ask. Chris looks at me, smile slowly fading off his face.


    Both the girls squeal and jump.


    "Ana won''t go." He states.


    "But daddy.... " She whines.


    "Ana will go." I retort. "She has been having a bad day. Ice creams will cheer her up." I add more


    gently.


    For a second, I think, Grey''s going to get into a fight again, but then he slumps back down in his chair,


    like he doesn''t even have the energy to fight anymore.


    "Ana can go if she wants, without her daddy." He says, almost expecting Ana to go.


    Ana gets down from my arms and runs to hug her daddy.


    "I don''t want to go anymore." She mutters close to his chest. Carol looks crest fallen.


    "Grey, I am sorry." I tell him. He looks up at me, from Ana''s hair.


    "Thank you for all that you have done for Ana and me. Please leave now."


    He says gently. I feel like I have been punched in the gut. I hold Carol''s hand and help her get up and


    then we leave.


    We walk back home in tears and sulk all day, the both of us. Later in the evening I see Ana and Chris


    walking back home. Ana has balloons and was eating an ice cream but did not look half as happy as


    she was with us together in the morning. Grey looks ill.


    I look at Carol, slumped on the dining table. I decide to go back to his ce and confront him. This


    cannot go on. All four of us are perishing without each other.


    I ask Carol to go watch TV for a bit while Ie from Grey''s. She nods trying not to smile.


    I knock on his door. He opens it, and gives me a quizzical look. Ana is almost asleep in his arms and I


    don''t want to speak lest my voice wakes her up.


    He walks back in, leaving the door open so I walk in. He goes upstairs to put Ana to bed.


    Hees back.


    "What do you want?" He asks me like he means business, with both the littles nor around, this is


    different.


    "I am sorry." I tell him.


    "It''s okay. I forgive you." He says and then stares at me, as if waiting for me to leave.


    "Why are you being such a jackass. It''s not like you were not at fault!" I tell him, slightly angry.


    He stares at me for a good minute like he wants to kill me and then sighs. Anger gives way to regret,


    pain.


    "Listen Jay, I am sorry. I really am and I told you that more times than I can count. Actions have


    consequences. I have suffered the consequences of my actions, and now I don''t want to anymore."


    I remain silent and let him get it all out.


    "It''s been so difficult.... more than you can even fathom. I did not realise I was so dependent on you


    and Carol. Life''s not the same.... but it''s getting a little in control every day. We will manage¡­ Ana and


    I, like we did for the past weeks. Go away, please." He looks like he will cry. I want to cry too.


    "Carol and I need Ana and you too. It''s not about you. It''s about me." I tell him.


    "I don''t care, okay?! I DON''T FUCKING CARE! YOU WERE NOT HERE WHEN I NEEDED YOU THE


    MOST! GO AWAY!" He hollers.


    I just look at man I have made of a wonderful Vampire. He is hurting so bad and it''s all my fault.


    He starts crying. "Ana fell sick without you and Carol. I couldn''t even go to the doctor to get the stitches


    for I did not know what to do with Ana. I was so ashamed of how I acted. I was scared of getting mad at


    Ana."


    "I begged you toe back.... I fell sick and we were just barely able to take care of each other. We


    did not know what was where in the house. I could not go to work. I quit. And you did not bother. You


    did not let even Carole by. We have been from hell and back.... Don''t. Just don''t. Go away Jay. We


    don''t need you anymore. We have learned to live without you." He tells me.


    "Please Christian, I am sorry. Give me one chance to make it up to you.... Carol.... I.... I know nothing I


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    say right now will be enough. But I love you. I love Ana. Don''t do this to all of us. I was hurting too. You


    used me of Raping Ana, how''d you expect me to react?" I groan, frustrated.


    "Go away Jay. You cannote and go in and out of lives as you please. We needed you more than


    you need me. Us. You have shown that and we get the message loud and clear. I mean you look


    around and you know how scattered our lives are. But we are picking up the pieces, one by one."


    I leave quietly.

 Chapter 36: 36 - Worse

    Chapter 36: 36 - Worse


    I carry Ana downstairs to see Chris feeding Carol pancakes and I have not seen either of them look


    happier in a long time. Grey doesn''t look as pale and seems to have gained some colour again. He is


    "Who wants to go for some ice creams?" I ask. Chris looks at me, smile slowly fading off his face.


    Both the girls squeal and jump.


    "Ana won''t go." He states.


    "But daddy.... " She whines.


    "Ana will go." I retort. "She has been having a bad day. Ice creams will cheer her up." I add more


    gently.


    For a second, I think, Grey''s going to get into a fight again, but then he slumps back down in his chair,


    like he doesn''t even have the energy to fight anymore.


    "Ana can go if she wants, without her daddy." He says, almost expecting Ana to go.


    Ana gets down from my arms and runs to hug her daddy.


    "I don''t want to go anymore." She mutters close to his chest. Carol looks crest fallen.


    "Grey, I am sorry." I tell him. He looks up at me, from Ana''s hair.


    "Thank you for all that you have done for Ana and me. Please leave now."


    He says gently. I feel like I have been punched in the gut. I hold Carol''s hand and help her get up and


    then we leave.


    We walk back home in tears and sulk all day, the both of us. Later in the evening I see Ana and Chris


    walking back home. Ana has balloons and was eating an ice cream but did not look half as happy as


    she was with us together in the morning. Grey looks ill.


    I look at Carol, slumped on the dining table. I decide to go back to his ce and confront him. This


    cannot go on. All four of us are perishing without each other.


    I ask Carol to go watch TV for a bit while Ie from Grey''s. She nods trying not to smile.


    I knock on his door. He opens it, and gives me a quizzical look. Ana is almost asleep in his arms and I


    don''t want to speak lest my voice wakes her up.


    He walks back in, leaving the door open so I walk in. He goes upstairs to put Ana to bed.


    Hees back.


    "What do you want?" He asks me like he means business, with both the littles nor around, this is


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    different.


    "I am sorry." I tell him.


    "It''s okay. I forgive you." He says and then stares at me, as if waiting for me to leave.


    "Why are you being such a jackass. It''s not like you were not at fault!" I tell him, slightly angry.


    He stares at me for a good minute like he wants to kill me and then sighs. Anger gives way to regret,


    pain.


    "Listen Jay, I am sorry. I really am and I told you that more times than I can count. Actions have


    consequences. I have suffered the consequences of my actions, and now I don''t want to anymore."


    I remain silent and let him get it all out.


    "It''s been so difficult.... more than you can even fathom. I did not realise I was so dependent on you


    and Carol. Life''s not the same.... but it''s getting a little in control every day. We will manage¡­ Ana and


    I, like we did for the past weeks. Go away, please." He looks like he will cry. I want to cry too.


    "Carol and I need Ana and you too. It''s not about you. It''s about me." I tell him.


    "I don''t care, okay?! I DON''T FUCKING CARE! YOU WERE NOT HERE WHEN I NEEDED YOU THE


    MOST! GO AWAY!" He hollers.


    I just look at man I have made of a wonderful Vampire. He is hurting so bad and it''s all my fault.


    He starts crying. "Ana fell sick without you and Carol. I couldn''t even go to the doctor to get the stitches


    for I did not know what to do with Ana. I was so ashamed of how I acted. I was scared of getting mad at


    Ana."


    "I begged you toe back.... I fell sick and we were just barely able to take care of each other. We


    did not know what was where in the house. I could not go to work. I quit. And you did not bother. You


    did not let even Carole by. We have been from hell and back.... Don''t. Just don''t. Go away Jay. We


    don''t need you anymore. We have learned to live without you." He tells me.


    "Please Christian, I am sorry. Give me one chance to make it up to you.... Carol.... I.... I know nothing I


    say right now will be enough. But I love you. I love Ana. Don''t do this to all of us. I was hurting too. You


    used me of Raping Ana, how''d you expect me to react?" I groan, frustrated.


    "Go away Jay. You cannote and go in and out of lives as you please. We needed you more than


    you need me. Us. You have shown that and we get the message loud and clear. I mean you look


    around and you know how scattered our lives are. But we are picking up the pieces, one by one."


    I leave quietly.

 Chapter 37: 37 - Drugs and spankings

    Chapter 37: 37 - Drugs and spankings


    Jay''s pov


    It''s been two days since Ist saw Grey the awful evening. I have been leaving him messages and


    calls to which I am not getting any replies. Carol is so upset. Our house might look all well settled and


    clean but we are all terrifyingly broken within. I was nning on moving in together with Grey, how


    could have I not forgiven him earlier? I mean I possibly would have reacted the same way had Carol


    told me that Grey was touching her or something. It''s night already and I have this indomitable urge to


    meet Grey, to say sorry and to make love to him.


    I should wait till morning, maybe. Or not. After checking on Carol''s and ensuring that she is sleeping


    peacefully I go over to Grey''s.


    I open the door with the key I have. I go to Ana''s room. She is sleeping with Ems. I kiss her cheek and


    go over to Jay''s room. It''s empty. I''m pretty sure he isn''t downstairs in the kitchen or is the living room.


    Just when I am about to leave, I hear sounds from the bathroom. I sit on his bed and wait for him to


    "What the fuck do you think you''re doing?!"


    I almost scream at him. He is sitting on the closed toilet lid and is about to inject himself with drugs.


    "What are you doing here?! And whatever I do should not be any of your business anymore!" He


    counters.


    "Enough is enough! You are so done showing attitude to me!" I grab him by his arms and drag him into


    the bedroom. "I''ll show you what my business is!"


    I open my belt and push him on the bed.


    "Stop Jay! Listen!" He screams.


    "If you think for one second, I will let you kill yourself like that! And what about Ana, Eh? You fool!" I


    start raining smacks from my belt on his butt.


    He keeps shouting, crying, asking me to stop. I won''t, until I am 100% sure he gets the message loud


    and clear. I take a break to let him catch his breath.


    "Since how long have you been doing this? No wonder you looked so sick." I ask him over his sobs.


    "You idiot! This.... "


    Smack smack


    He hollers. "I don''t think you are in a position to give me attitude, Grey."


    "It''s not...."


    Smack smack smack smack smack


    "It is very much my business! Just answer the damn question!" I scold him.


    "Two weeks."


    Smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack


    smack


    "I thought you knew better than that. This stops now, do you understand? This stops right this


    instance!"


    He is about to say something in between sobs when we hear Ana crying.


    " I''ll go put her back to bed and if you move even an inch from where I am leaving you, you will have it


    from me." I say and go to Ana.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I soften my expression when I see her sitting Criss cross apple sauce on her crib and crying.


    "Hey, beautiful. What''s wrong?" I pick her up.


    "Uncle Jay? Where daddy?" She looks pleasantly surprised to See Me.


    "In the bedroom. Had a bad dream babe?" I feel her diaper and it''s wet.


    "There a monster in here uncle Jay. I heard noises." Aww. Iy her down on the changing table and


    start to change her diaper.


    "No baby, that was me and your daddy. We''ll be quiet, okay?" I pick her up to tuck her back in.


    "No monsters in the cupboard? Or under the bed?" She asks.


    I bend down to check for monsters under her bed and then check the cupboards too.


    "Checked. Definitely no monsters honey. Good night. Sleep well." I kiss her forehead and tuck her in


    with Ems.


    Time to go back to Grey.

 CHAPTER 38 - OOPS

    CHAPTER 38 - OOPS


    To crazy people.


    I go bad to Christian''s bedroom and see him exactly the way I left him, over the bed. He cries have


    subsided giving way to sniffles.


    Seeing Ana has had a calming effect on me too.


    I touch Jay''s shoulders and he flinches.


    I pull his boxers out of his legs and he starts groaning and sobbing again.


    "Will you just listen to me once, please?" He sobs.


    I pick him up in my arms, and get under the covers with him, snuggling.


    "Talk."


    "That was not drugs." He is holding my tee like his life depends on it. I know he is notfortable at all


    because of his bottom.


    "If you''re lying to get out of trouble, I can assure you, all its going to do isnd you in more." I tell him


    sternly.


    "I couldn''t sleep, haven''t slept, at all, after you.... So, I called Mr. G and asked for something.... that


    would help me sleep. You can.... ask him. " He sniffles.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why not pills then? Why shots?" I ask him, incredulously. I rub his back.


    "Ana.... She''s going into a littler headspace. I was scared that she might pop some.... When I am not


    around or distracted. It''s been difficult to keep track of... Everything she does all day long.... When I


    don''t have help. Or money." He adds.


    I hug him tighter. Thank you to the mercies of the Universe. Chris was not on drugs! I heave a sigh of


    relief.


    "Why not tell me straightaway? Why give me the lip?" I ask him.


    "I tried, you moron!"


    smack!


    He calms back down.


    "Not when I first asked you. You said it was none of my business."


    I hug him. He hugs me back, holding onto me like his life depended on it or something. I love him so


    much. I feelplete, finally.


    "You know, even though you weren''t on drugs thankfully, I don''t regret the episode." I mummer inside


    his hair.


    "Neither do I. Only my butt does." he whispers andughs feebly.


    "Sleep, darling. I got you. Now and forever." I kiss him.


    "No gel? No cream?" He asks making a face, once I pull back.


    "Nope. Let that be a reminder to never ever even think about doing drugs."


    "But I never thought about doing drugs in the first ce!"


    "Shh, go to sleep. You need rest. You have been looking so exhausted and ill." I kiss him again and five


    secondster he falls asleep.


    I go back to my ce to bring Carol. I put her on the bed beside Ana. Thankfully she stays asleep.


    I go the bathroom and pick up the aloe gel for Grey''s bottom. I massage the gel on his butt, he is so


    deep in sleep that he doesn''t even flinch or wince or anything.


    Later, I strip to my boxers and slip in beside Christian. My world is whole again.

 Chapter 38: 38 - oops

    Chapter 38: 38 - oops


    To crazy people.


    I go bad to Christian''s bedroom and see him exactly the way I left him, over the bed. He cries have


    subsided giving way to sniffles.


    Seeing Ana has had a calming effect on me too.


    I touch Jay''s shoulders and he flinches.


    I pull his boxers out of his legs and he starts groaning and sobbing again.


    "Will you just listen to me once, please?" He sobs.


    I pick him up in my arms, and get under the covers with him, snuggling.


    "Talk."


    "That was not drugs." He is holding my tee like his life depends on it. I know he is notfortable at all


    because of his bottom.


    "If you''re lying to get out of trouble, I can assure you, all its going to do isnd you in more." I tell him


    sternly.


    "I couldn''t sleep, haven''t slept, at all, after you.... So, I called Mr. G and asked for something.... that


    would help me sleep. You can.... ask him. " He sniffles.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Why not pills then? Why shots?" I ask him, incredulously. I rub his back.


    "Ana.... She''s going into a littler headspace. I was scared that she might pop some.... When I am not


    around or distracted. It''s been difficult to keep track of... Everything she does all day long.... When I


    don''t have help. Or money." He adds.


    I hug him tighter. Thank you to the mercies of the Universe. Chris was not on drugs! I heave a sigh of


    relief.


    "Why not tell me straightaway? Why give me the lip?" I ask him.


    "I tried, you moron!"


    smack!


    He calms back down.


    "Not when I first asked you. You said it was none of my business."


    I hug him. He hugs me back, holding onto me like his life depended on it or something. I love him so


    much. I feelplete, finally.


    "You know, even though you weren''t on drugs thankfully, I don''t regret the episode." I mummer inside


    his hair.


    "Neither do I. Only my butt does." he whispers andughs feebly.


    "Sleep, darling. I got you. Now and forever." I kiss him.


    "No gel? No cream?" He asks making a face, once I pull back.


    "Nope. Let that be a reminder to never ever even think about doing drugs."


    "But I never thought about doing drugs in the first ce!"


    "Shh, go to sleep. You need rest. You have been looking so exhausted and ill." I kiss him again and five


    secondster he falls asleep.


    I go back to my ce to bring Carol. I put her on the bed beside Ana. Thankfully she stays asleep.


    I go the bathroom and pick up the aloe gel for Grey''s bottom. I massage the gel on his butt, he is so


    deep in sleep that he doesn''t even flinch or wince or anything.


    Later, I strip to my boxers and slip in beside Christian. My world is whole again.

 Chapter 39: 39 - Cleaning spree

    Chapter 39: 39 - Cleaning spree


    I wake upte the next day. I feel well rested after a very long time. I turn around to look at Grey and he


    is still fast asleep. I check the baby monitor and both the girls are also sleeping soundly. I think


    everybody''s gas slept well after weeks.


    I have a shower and get into Grey''s tee and a pair of loose pants. Then I go downstairs to fix myself a


    cup of coffee and make breakfast for the family. I make shakes for the girls, instead of fruits, which Ana


    will be super happy about. She doesn''t like fruits and veggies, the fussy little. Then I make waffles and


    ice creams. Carol loves them and Chris loves ice creams too. He can survive on only ice creams


    weeks. Thankfully, he is not a little and knows better than that :D Then I make bottles for my little girls.


    I''ll make them have the bottle when they wake up so we can all have breakfast togetherter. Grey, is


    not going to wake up anytime soon, I suspect.


    The whole house is in a mess. It''s annoying. Grey has always been more of a cleanliness freak than I


    am. Carol has always been very upbeat and excited, running around, throwing things and all, so I am


    sort of okay with being messy. I wonder how was Grey living here all these days. The ce looks


    ransacked, to say the least.


    After my coffee, I go to wake the girls up. It''s getting lonely in here.


    They are hugging each other and look so cute that I decide to take a picture before waking them up.


    "Hey, little darlings, good morning." I shake him lightly. Both of them yawn, stretch and open their eyes.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Jay?!" Ana squeals. "I thought I was dreaming! I thought I was dreaming!" She makes grabby


    hands towards me.


    "And I thought you loved me more... " Carol pseudo sucks.


    "Carrroollll?!!! Is this the best day ever or whaattt!" She squeals again, right in my ear and pushes me


    away trying to get back in the crib with her. I have never seen Ana so excited and loud.


    "Nice surprise, daddy!" Carol grins at me. I want to hold her and kiss her till she is breathless but I


    resist the temptation. Both the girls are grinning ear to ear.


    "Listen up girls, we have a lot to do, okay? You have your bottles and then go freshen up quickly.


    Today, we will put this house back in order!" I say excitedly.


    "Does... Daddy know? He won''t get angry again, will he?" Ana asks me innocuously.


    "Baby, Christian knows and he won''t be angry, okay? But he is really tired. So we will have breakfast


    after he wakes up? Together? Alright?" I pick both girls up, one arm each and bring them down. They


    settle into the living room, with their bottles, after I make space for them amidst random things


    scattered here and there.


    They are talking so much that fifteen minutester when I go back to check on them they are talking. I


    smile.


    "Babies, how about I switch on the TV, so you can finish your bottle and then chat while cleaning Ana''s


    room. Carol, you want to help her, baby?" I ask them switching on the TV and putting some cartoon.


    Both the girls seem content watching TV for now.


    I go back to cleaning the kitchen. It''s hrious, the things I am finding there. A pen. Cotton swabs?


    Ana''s socks. Her princess tiara. Shoe polish? You got to be kidding me. What were they doing in the


    kitchen I wonder!


    "Ana... Carol! Go up and start cleaning your room!" I shout from the kitchen.


    "Going daddyyyyy...." Carol shouts back. And then I hear both the girls giggling and running upstairs.


    "No running, you both!" I shout in vain.


    After half an hour, the kitchen looks pretty much back to normal. I wonder what are the girls doing. I


    decide to go wake Chris up, before going to check on the girls.

 CHAPTER 40 - TOGETHER AGAIN

    CHAPTER 40 - TOGETHER AGAIN


    We are busy kissing each other, done away with most of my clothes (well, Grey was already naked


    under the covers) when we hear a knock.


    "Daddy! Uncle Jay?!" I see them trying to push the door open. It''s heavy for them. I chuckle and get up


    to open the door. I am shirtless and Grey, quite awake now. He pulls on a pair of shorts.


    "Hello, there. What''s the matter?" I pick her up. She looks over to her daddy to make sure he''s not


    mad. Grey smiles at her and she visibly rxes.


    "We found a lot of things... In my room, that daddy said is a no-no. We don''t know what to do with


    them. Carol said to go call you or daddy."


    Just then we hear the fire rm. Grey leaps out of bed runs to Ana''s room. "Stay here!" he shouts.


    One minuteter, hees back with a tearful Carol in his arms.


    "Shh... It''s okay... It''s not your fault. It''s my fault... " I sigh in relief and then I re at her. She knows not


    to y with fire because of a certain incident in the past.


    "Hushh... Don''t be scared." Grey res back at me. "You''re safe. It''s okay."


    Ana wants out of my arms. She goes and hugs Carol, who then calms down.


    "Daddy... Sorry?" Carol tells me, scared that I am mad at her and for good reason.


    "It''s okay, baby." I kiss her forehead. "But, if I see you ying with fire again, your butt will be on fire. I


    promise you that. You remember what happenedst time, don''t you?"


    "Shut it, Jay. It was my fault. I don''t know what was the matchbox doing in her room." Grey tells me.


    The girls get busy talking to each other.


    "Then your ass will be on fire." I mouth at him.


    He shows me his middle finger. I can''t help but grin.


    Later, we are in the kitchen eating breakfast. They like the food so much. It''s such a happy day, all four


    of us, together, it seems after a lifetime.


    "Grey, why don''t you give a bath to these babies while I clean Ana''s room?" I tell Grey.


    "No daddy! No bathing yet! We want to yyyy!" Both the girls whine.


    The phone rings.


    I go to pick up the call. When Ie back the girls are still troubling Grey for bath time.


    "Come on, girls, quick! We got to go somewhere after!" I tell them. They all look at me quizzically.


    "Where?" Carol asks.


    "I''ll tell y''all when you are ready to leave."


    Grey takes them for a bath while I pack the girls'' diaper bags.


    Hees inside the kitchen while I am taking water bottles.


    "Where are we going? I feel like spending a day in." He tells me.


    "I know." I give him a quick kiss. "Dr. G. The girls have to get their flu shot."


    He groans.


    "Why today??"


    "You know why. All the littles will be there. I am thinking if we leave soon there won''t be too many littles


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    crying there already. Rememberst year? I don''t want to waste the entire day again."


    Grey looks so frustrated, it''s not even funny.


    "Listen, you can stay back at home. I''ll take the girls." I offer. I know his ass must be smarting.


    Heughs at me.


    I raise an eyebrow in question. He keeps onughing and goes back to the girls, I suppose.


    Theughter can''t have to do with the fact that I wasn''t able to handle Carol myselfst year and Grey


    had toe to the rescue, in the middle of the day, from his office to the hospital.


    I hear the girls all ready ande down excited about going outside together after so many weeks. I


    wish it hadn''t had to be to the doctors. Both of them will freak out.


    "Where are we going daddy?" Ana asks Grey once we are in the car.


    "We can go to chipotle for lunch and ice creamster, okay?"


    "Ice creams again?!" both the girls scream.


    They are super happy. For now, at least.

 Chapter 40: 40 - Together again

    Chapter 40: 40 - Together again


    We are busy kissing each other, done away with most of my clothes (well, Grey was already naked


    under the covers) when we hear a knock.


    "Daddy! Uncle Jay?!" I see them trying to push the door open. It''s heavy for them. I chuckle and get up


    to open the door. I am shirtless and Grey, quite awake now. He pulls on a pair of shorts.


    "Hello, there. What''s the matter?" I pick her up. She looks over to her daddy to make sure he''s not


    mad. Grey smiles at her and she visibly rxes.


    "We found a lot of things... In my room, that daddy said is a no-no. We don''t know what to do with


    them. Carol said to go call you or daddy."


    Just then we hear the fire rm. Grey leaps out of bed runs to Ana''s room. "Stay here!" he shouts.


    One minuteter, hees back with a tearful Carol in his arms.


    "Shh... It''s okay... It''s not your fault. It''s my fault... " I sigh in relief and then I re at her. She knows not


    to y with fire because of a certain incident in the past.


    "Hushh... Don''t be scared." Grey res back at me. "You''re safe. It''s okay."


    Ana wants out of my arms. She goes and hugs Carol, who then calms down.


    "Daddy... Sorry?" Carol tells me, scared that I am mad at her and for good reason.


    "It''s okay, baby." I kiss her forehead. "But, if I see you ying with fire again, your butt will be on fire. I


    promise you that. You remember what happenedst time, don''t you?"


    "Shut it, Jay. It was my fault. I don''t know what was the matchbox doing in her room." Grey tells me.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The girls get busy talking to each other.


    "Then your ass will be on fire." I mouth at him.


    He shows me his middle finger. I can''t help but grin.


    Later, we are in the kitchen eating breakfast. They like the food so much. It''s such a happy day, all four


    of us, together, it seems after a lifetime.


    "Grey, why don''t you give a bath to these babies while I clean Ana''s room?" I tell Grey.


    "No daddy! No bathing yet! We want to yyyy!" Both the girls whine.


    The phone rings.


    I go to pick up the call. When Ie back the girls are still troubling Grey for bath time.


    "Come on, girls, quick! We got to go somewhere after!" I tell them. They all look at me quizzically.


    "Where?" Carol asks.


    "I''ll tell y''all when you are ready to leave."


    Grey takes them for a bath while I pack the girls'' diaper bags.


    Hees inside the kitchen while I am taking water bottles.


    "Where are we going? I feel like spending a day in." He tells me.


    "I know." I give him a quick kiss. "Dr. G. The girls have to get their flu shot."


    He groans.


    "Why today??"


    "You know why. All the littles will be there. I am thinking if we leave soon there won''t be too many littles


    crying there already. Rememberst year? I don''t want to waste the entire day again."


    Grey looks so frustrated, it''s not even funny.


    "Listen, you can stay back at home. I''ll take the girls." I offer. I know his ass must be smarting.


    Heughs at me.


    I raise an eyebrow in question. He keeps onughing and goes back to the girls, I suppose.


    Theughter can''t have to do with the fact that I wasn''t able to handle Carol myselfst year and Grey


    had toe to the rescue, in the middle of the day, from his office to the hospital.


    I hear the girls all ready ande down excited about going outside together after so many weeks. I


    wish it hadn''t had to be to the doctors. Both of them will freak out.


    "Where are we going daddy?" Ana asks Grey once we are in the car.


    "We can go to chipotle for lunch and ice creamster, okay?"


    "Ice creams again?!" both the girls scream.


    They are super happy. For now, at least.

 Chapter 41: 41 - Shots

    Chapter 41: 41 - Shots


    The moment we park the girls look aghast. "Daddy????" Carol says.


    Jay looks at her.


    "Baby, flu shots. I am sorry." Jay tells them gently. "But we''ll have ice creams after! I promise!"


    "You did not tell us! This is cheating! I want to go home! No shots!!!" Carol starts screaming and crying


    and Ana looks like she is still processing what is going on. I think she is wondering if she should


    scream and cry too.


    She chooses to cry silently. "Hey, shh... I know it''s scary, but I''ll be with you. Not leaving you alone for


    anything in the world again." I pick her up while Carol starts thrashing around going berserk.


    "Shh! Carol! You''re scaring Ana!" Jay scolds her mildly but to no avail. She screams bloody murder


    refusing to let Jay touch her, let alone get out of the car.


    "You go, I''lle in a minute." Jay tells me. I take Ana inside and we are done with the shot five


    minutester with a few tears.


    "All done, see? Such a good girl. Daddy''s so proud of you, big girl!" I kiss her on the cheek as Mr. G


    puts a band aid on her arm. She is still hugging me tight, refusing to let go.


    I rub her back. "I know, I know. I am right here baby. Let''s go out and see what''s taking uncle Jay so


    long?" She just clings onto me refusing to speak. I make her have a little water and then go outside.


    Carol is still screaming and Jay looks like he is about to lose it on her. I run back with Ana inside and


    give her to a nurse. She looks at me quizzically.


    "Ana? Can you be a big girl for daddy? Uncle Jay needs my help. I''ll go help Carol get the shot and


    She looks at the nurse.


    "Hello Ana, would you like to snuggle into my arms for a bit? I am a great hugger. I promise."


    The old nurse looks at us and smiles. She looks warm and kind.


    Thankfully Ana goes into her arms and hugs her.


    "A..." She coos at her.


    "Good girl." I kiss her forehead and rush back to the car, where she is scratching and biting Jay.


    Both of us, get her with some effort and take a screaming baby inside.


    "Where''s Ana?" Jay asks me over Carol''s cries and screams.


    "With a nurse." I shout back.


    Now Carol is shouting expletives at us. Jay is pissed.


    "Carol!? Stop alright? Ana even got her shot! It''s not a big deal, okay?" Jay scolds her.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go Away! I hate you! You both! I don''t need the stupid shot! I am not sick!!!" She cries.


    Jay sits her on hisp, I hold her legs and Jay holds her hands.


    She screams and tries to get away. "Carol, baby, it''ll be over in a second. I know, shh, we are sorry." I


    look at her and she shoots me zing res.


    "I don''t FUCKING need shots!!! I hate you!!" I flinch.


    Jay has given up on consoling her.


    Two minutes and a lot of abusester she is done.


    She keeps on crying. I pick her up and ask Jay to get Ana. I don''t want him to be mad at Carol when


    she is hurting. She hates shots. That''s no news.


    "It''s all done baby, okay? No more shots now. We''ll go for ice cream, sweet thing." I wipe her tears and


    kiss her cheek.


    "You assholes. You liars. Cheaters." She starts... I nch. After Ana, I forgot how rash Carol can be


    when she has to go to the doctors.


    "Carol, I suggest you use a brain to mouth filter, in front of your daddy if you don''t want your ass to be


    tanned." I tell her solemnly. We get back to the car where Jay is waiting with Ana clinging onto him like


    a monkey''s baby and smiling.

 Chapter 42: 42 - Fire

    Chapter 42: 42 - Fire


    Carol is being such a brat. I understand she hates shots and all, but who doesn''t? She has used more


    expletives than I have heard in the longest while now. She is just making a face and sitting with Ana, on


    the backseat. She even snapped at Ana when she tried to cheer her up. Christian is protecting Carol


    from my wrath it seems.


    We stop for ice creams.


    "Which one would you like to have, girls?"


    "I''ll have a chocte!" That''s Grey. I stare at him. He grins. He loves ice cream.


    "I''ll have bubble gum, daddy!" Ana says and looks at me. She called me daddy? I look at Grey.


    Everyone seems oblivious.


    "You sweetheart?" I ask Carol.


    "I don''t want any." She makes a face. I know she likes mint. I''ll get her that. I get two choctes for me


    and Grey and the vours for the girls. Everyone looks happy, except Carol. The moment I give her the


    ice cream she throws it inside the car.


    "I''ll get her another one." Grey says opening the door.


    "No. Get back. "


    "But... "


    "I said, no."


    Christian gets back inside but no one seems to be enjoying their ice creams anymore.


    At lunch, Carol sat stoic in her seat. Everyone ignored her on my insistence.


    We get back home and I have a headache. Carol''s misbehaving. She needs a good thrashing it seems.


    Ana clings onto me, gauging on my sour mood. She doesn''t want Carol to get into trouble.


    "Girls, you must be tired. Let''s tuck you in for a nap, okay?" Christian tells them.


    "No daddy! We want to y!" Ana says.


    "My sweet girl, you can y after you wake up okay?" I tell her.


    "But we got a shot... And it hurts and I don''t want to sleep and if we y, we might forget about the


    pain... " She tries all her tricks to convince us to let them y. I can''t help but chuckle.


    "My little minx!" I tickle her a little.


    "You both cab y, okay? Go up, y all you want."


    Grey, meanwhile smiles at Carol.


    They both go upstairs.


    "That went well." Grey tells me.


    "Sure, it did. My head will split into two." I say.


    Grey gets me a Tylenol. I gulp it down and just then we hear the fire rms again! We both run upstairs


    to the girl¡¯s room and see a terrified Ana and a nonplussed Carol. The curtains are on fire!


    I grab both the girls and bring them downstairs while Grey uses the fire extinguisher on the curtains.


    The fire, thankfully ceases.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You set the curtain on fire?!" I ask Carol. She is unbelievable.


    "It''s my fault... I left the matchbox... " Grey starts.


    "Don''t you FUCKING dare... "I tell him. He flinches and Carol hides behind his legs.


    "CAROL COME OUT RIGHT NOW! YOU SET THE ROOM ON FIRE?! WHAT WERE YOU


    THINKING?! "


    When she doesn''te out, I pull her by her arms.


    Grey holds my hand.


    "GET AWAY, GREY! ENOUGH IS ENOUGH! THIS IS UNBELIEVABLE! JUST BECAUSE SHE GOT A


    SHOT, SHE WANTS TO SET THE HOUSE ON FIRE?! SHE WANTS TO KILL ALL OF US?!"


    I am raging.


    "Jay, stop. Listen to me... "


    "LIKE HELL I WILL! WHY ARE YOU EVEN STILL TRYING TO SAVE HER ASS?! ARE YOU, IS SHE


    INSANE?"


    "Not while you''re angry. Don''te near the girls." He looks resolute. I look at the girls. Sure, both of


    them are clinging to Christian and crying so hard.


    I storm out of the house.

 CHAPTER 43

    CHAPTER 43


    "Why did you do that Carol?"


    "Because I was mad at you and daddy!" She''s crying and Ana''s asleep in my arms.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that the way to behave when you are mad at someone?" I ask her.


    "But wh... "


    "But nothing Carol. You could have burnt the house down. You could have killed yourself and all of us.


    Ana was in the same room as you, and you didn''t even once think about her. How could you want to


    hurt us all so bad?"


    She looks like she is about to cry, all the rebellion seeping out of her pores.


    "Yes, we forced you to take the shot because we did not want you to fall sick. You remember how Zach


    was admitted in the hospitalst year, because of the flu? We didn''t want that for you or Ana. We


    understand you didn''t want the shot and that you were upset about getting it- You were supposed to.


    You are our little baby and we don''t expect you to understand all this but trying to set the ce on fire?


    Really?"


    She burst out in tears.


    "I didn''t think of it... Not like that. I just wanted to take revenge." She cries.


    "Baby, I don''t even know what to say."


    "I am so... Sorry." She sobs.


    "I am sure you are, but a sorry doesn''t cut it out. You abused. You scratched and bit Jay and me. We


    did not punish you for that, did we? But what you did here was so extreme. You disappoint me Carol.


    We thought you were better than that."


    She cries and I don''t know what to do.


    "We were just trying to take care of you."


    "I don''t want you to!" She snaps again and then cries some more.


    "Okay. We won''t. You want to be a big girl and take care of yourself? You do that. Let''s see how that


    works out." I tell her.


    She looks at me in disbelief.


    "You don''t mean it."


    "Oh, I do. Every word of it."


    "Daddy''s going to kill me!"


    "He won''t. I''ll talk to him. He won''t even tell you one word. You be the big girl you want to be and take


    care of yourself."


    "You promise? No naptime? No rules? I can run around as much as I want and I don''t have to eat


    veggies? And I can watch TV for as long as I want?"


    "Yes."


    "But if you don''t like it... "


    "Oh, I will!" She interrupts me.


    "If you don''t, you''ll stop fighting yourself trying to get into headspace whenever you have to go to the


    doctor or any other stressful situation. You''ll let us take care of you the way we want to, the way we


    know how. Deal?"


    "Deal!" She grins and runs off to watch TV.


    I hope Jay doesn''t kill me for this. I call him.


    "What is it?"


    "Jay, do you trust me?"

 Chapter 43: 43 - Cry

    Chapter 43: 43 - Cry


    "Why did you do that Carol?"


    "Because I was mad at you and daddy!" She''s crying and Ana''s asleep in my arms.


    "Is that the way to behave when you are mad at someone?" I ask her.


    "But wh... "


    "But nothing Carol. You could have burnt the house down. You could have killed yourself and all of us.


    Ana was in the same room as you, and you didn''t even once think about her. How could you want to


    hurt us all so bad?"


    She looks like she is about to cry, all the rebellion seeping out of her pores.


    "Yes, we forced you to take the shot because we did not want you to fall sick. You remember how Zach


    was admitted in the hospitalst year, because of the flu? We didn''t want that for you or Ana. We


    understand you didn''t want the shot and that you were upset about getting it- You were supposed to.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    You are our little baby and we don''t expect you to understand all this but trying to set the ce on fire?


    Really?"


    She burst out in tears.


    "I didn''t think of it... Not like that. I just wanted to take revenge." She cries.


    "Baby, I don''t even know what to say."


    "I am so... Sorry." She sobs.


    "I am sure you are, but a sorry doesn''t cut it out. You abused. You scratched and bit Jay and me. We


    did not punish you for that, did we? But what you did here was so extreme. You disappoint me Carol.


    We thought you were better than that."


    She cries and I don''t know what to do.


    "We were just trying to take care of you."


    "I don''t want you to!" She snaps again and then cries some more.


    "Okay. We won''t. You want to be a big girl and take care of yourself? You do that. Let''s see how that


    works out." I tell her.


    She looks at me in disbelief.


    "You don''t mean it."


    "Oh, I do. Every word of it."


    "Daddy''s going to kill me!"


    "He won''t. I''ll talk to him. He won''t even tell you one word. You be the big girl you want to be and take


    care of yourself."


    "You promise? No naptime? No rules? I can run around as much as I want and I don''t have to eat


    veggies? And I can watch TV for as long as I want?"


    "Yes."


    "But if you don''t like it... "


    "Oh, I will!" She interrupts me.


    "If you don''t, you''ll stop fighting yourself trying to get into headspace whenever you have to go to the


    doctor or any other stressful situation. You''ll let us take care of you the way we want to, the way we


    know how. Deal?"


    "Deal!" She grins and runs off to watch TV.


    I hope Jay doesn''t kill me for this. I call him.


    "What is it?"


    "Jay, do you trust me?"

 CHAPTER 44 - BIG GIRL 1

    CHAPTER 44 - BIG GIRL 1


    I am exhausted. Ana''s in bed already watching a movie way past her bed time.


    "Hey, tired?" Jay asks me keeping a hand on my shoulder. Today was such a long day.


    "Like you have no idea." I mutter.


    "Come, let''s go to bed." He says. I get up and shed my clothes. Jay sees my butt and flinches. He goes


    in andes out with a cream.


    "Jay... Do you think with Carol...¡±?


    "Let''s not talk about the girls tonight."


    He applies the cream and we both hit the bed and fall asleep.


    I wake up next morning to find Jay already out of bed cooking breakfast. Ana is reading a book on the


    kitchen counter while helping her uncle Jay prepare food and Carol is asleep on the couch in a very


    awkward position. I pick her up and adjust a pillow. The TV is still on. She ate candies and cream for


    dinnerst night and was ecstatic that Jay did not even scold her, let alone spanked.


    "Okay, you understand, baby? You''ll be a good girl, yes? You won''t try to emte Carol?" I go back in


    the kitchen to see Jay talking to Ana.


    "Yes daddy." She tells him solemnly.


    Daddy? Jay seems taken aback. I smile.


    Ana''s had her bottle and had her bath by the time Carol wakes up. She is startled to see herself on the


    couch with the TV on. Then, she smiles to herself.


    "Breakfast''s ready, Carol? Youing in anytime soon?" I call her. She jumps on the chair and gobbles


    down her food. Ana is looking at all the fruits on her te with contempt.


    "Baby, you finish all the fruits on your te."


    She makes a face.


    I notice Carol, not eating hers even though she doesn''t really hate them.


    "Daddy! I like being a big girl!" Carol chimes to Jay. He looks at her, nods and smiles. I wonder what is


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he thinking right now.


    Later, Carol and Ana go upstairs to y.

 Chapter 44: 44 - Big girl (1)

    Chapter 44: 44 - Big girl (1)


    I am exhausted. Ana''s in bed already watching a movie way past her bed time.


    "Hey, tired?" Jay asks me keeping a hand on my shoulder. Today was such a long day.


    "Like you have no idea." I mutter.


    "Come, let''s go to bed." He says. I get up and shed my clothes. Jay sees my butt and flinches. He goes


    in andes out with a cream.


    "Jay... Do you think with Carol...¡±?


    "Let''s not talk about the girls tonight."


    He applies the cream and we both hit the bed and fall asleep.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I wake up next morning to find Jay already out of bed cooking breakfast. Ana is reading a book on the


    kitchen counter while helping her uncle Jay prepare food and Carol is asleep on the couch in a very


    awkward position. I pick her up and adjust a pillow. The TV is still on. She ate candies and cream for


    dinnerst night and was ecstatic that Jay did not even scold her, let alone spanked.


    "Okay, you understand, baby? You''ll be a good girl, yes? You won''t try to emte Carol?" I go back in


    the kitchen to see Jay talking to Ana.


    "Yes daddy." She tells him solemnly.


    Daddy? Jay seems taken aback. I smile.


    Ana''s had her bottle and had her bath by the time Carol wakes up. She is startled to see herself on the


    couch with the TV on. Then, she smiles to herself.


    "Breakfast''s ready, Carol? Youing in anytime soon?" I call her. She jumps on the chair and gobbles


    down her food. Ana is looking at all the fruits on her te with contempt.


    "Baby, you finish all the fruits on your te."


    She makes a face.


    I notice Carol, not eating hers even though she doesn''t really hate them.


    "Daddy! I like being a big girl!" Carol chimes to Jay. He looks at her, nods and smiles. I wonder what is


    he thinking right now.


    Later, Carol and Ana go upstairs to y.

 Chapter 45: 45 - Big girl (2)

    Chapter 45: 45 - Big girl (2)


    Daddy and uncle Greye up to Ana''s room while we are both ying and painting.


    "Hey baby girl, nap time for you." Uncle Grey picks Ana up and she pouts. "Daddyyyyy want to y


    moreeeee. "


    "Uh huh. Be a good girl. We can go to the park after you wake up, okay?"


    I take her silence as her assent.


    "I will y more! Not sleeping yet!" Carol grins.


    "Daddy! Carol is not sleeping! I won''t sleep!!" Ana starts off and for a moment I am scared that daddy


    will put me to bed too, but he doesn''t.


    He takes Ana from Uncle Grey''s arms. "Ana, you are my baby, yes? Carol is not. She is a big girl. She


    can decide for herself when she wants to sleep and wake up."


    Ana still throws a tantrum. Daddy spanks her twice, hard. Uncle Grey and I flinch but remain quiet


    otherwise. She starts crying.


    Daddy bounces her on his arms and rubs her back. She falls asleep in his arms instantly.


    He puts her in the crib and kisses her forehead. Thank God I can y some more. Both of them leave


    and I get back to ying but it''s not so much fun alone. Should I wake Ana up? Daddy will y me. I


    shouldn''t test my limits.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When Ana wakes up, she is chirpy and refreshed, I think. She is being showered with a lot of attention


    from both the daddies. Obviously, no one is ignoring me, they are nice to me too. But they are feeding


    Ana, tickling her, changing her clothes for going out to the park. Should I change too? Chuck it. But I


    can''t go to the park in my night dress. Yes. I haven''t had a bath yet. I think I will just stay at home.


    Alone. I can because I am a big girl.


    "Daddy I won''t be going to the park." I tell daddy.


    "Yeah Jay, I was about to say the same. I need to work and set my profile. Going to apply for some


    frence work."


    I internally thank my stars. I didn''t want to be home all alone! I mean I know I am big and all and I am


    NOT scared but it would have been boring being home all alone! Ha!


    "Ana and I will go to the park and y together, yes?" Ana happily bounces in daddy''s arms.


    By the time daddy and Anae back home, I have managed to take my bath. Actually, just a shower.


    Preparing a bath is a little difficult. I could have asked for help to uncle Grey, but I didn''t want to. I am


    big after all.


    Daddy and Ana are both covered in sand and dirt. Looks like they had a lot of fun.


    "My messy baby, let''s take you for a bath!" Uncle Grey takes Ana and attacks her face with kisses.


    Daddyes to me and kisses me. But he doesn''t pick me up or tickle me. Boring. Ana can''t stop


    giggling.


    "Pink bubbles daddy!!" I hear Ana squeal before uncle Grey takes her away.


    "What do you want for dinner sweetie?" Daddy asks me.


    "Pizza!" I smile. He nods and smiles back. No chuckling?


    He goes to order pizza. Why has he be so boring suddenly?


    All three of theme back together.


    "Carol, everything alright? Why are you sitting alone here?" Uncle Grey asks me. Daddy looks worried.


    "No, nothing. I am fine." I smile.


    I am tired. I want cuddles and a bottle. But I am a big girl. Big girls don''t have bottles.

 Chapter 46: 46 - Big girl (3)

    Chapter 46: 46 - Big girl (3)


    "You stupid, silly girl!" Carol screams at Ana. We are sitting at the breakfast table. We all look at Carol


    horrified before Ana burst into tears. Grey picks her up and takes her inside, trying to calm her down.


    I look at Carol but I am not mad at her. She is exhausted. She is unhappy and cranky. She missed her


    nap time yesterday and did not sleep wellst night. She wet the bed because she did not wear a


    diaper. When she went to have a shower, I quickly changed the covers and cleaned the bed. No one


    mentioned it.


    She looks like she is about to cry too. I want to pick her up and put an end to all this right now, but I


    promised Grey I wouldn''t meddle into this. I promised I''d let Carol be unless she wants to be a little


    again. I know Grey wouldn''t want it but I go to him to apologise for Carol''s behaviour.


    Carol is watching TV again while Ana is ying with Ems. We leave them and go to the bedroom.


    "Christian... I am sorry for Carol''s outburst. You know she is a good girl... She hasn''t been herself


    "Jay? She''s my baby girl too, you know? Just because Ana calls you daddy sometimes and Carol


    doesn''t call me daddy doesn''t mean I love her any less."


    I crush his face into a kiss. He looks taken aback.


    And then we hear some noise. Both of us rush outside. Carol and Ana are fighting over Ems.


    "She''s mine!" Carol screams.


    "She''s mine!" Ana shouts back.


    Ana pushes Carol.


    Grey swats Ana twice, on the butt.


    "YOU don''t push people!" She bursts into tears again and hides herself in Grey''s chest.


    "But... I was ying with Ems. She took it... I said we could y together. But she took it..." Ana sobs


    and I want to spank the living daylights out of Carol but Grey res at me and shakes his head.


    Carol''s POV


    Daddy doesn''t even spank me, when I am being so mean and some bad! I walk over to Carol, hand her


    Ems and go back downstairs. Why am I being so mean? I was a good girl till two days ago. What


    happened suddenly? Adults get away with being bad but I can tell you one thing, it feels very bad on


    the inside. It''s so much worse. It''s like they know they have done something bad but they can''t be


    spanked and then learn and forget all about it and get cuddles and ice creams too.


    Ie back to the living room and watch TV cos I don''t know what to do. What do adults do all day


    long? I am yet to have a bath also. And I want a bottle. Daddy gives me juice in a ss while Ana gets


    it in a bottle. I wet the bedst night and then rushed to the bathroom to cry. When I came back, my


    bed was clean again.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After some time, I hear daddy is leaving for work.


    Hees to me.


    "Carol, hon, I am going to have to go to work for an hour or two. Grey''s here in case you need


    anything. And call me if you want me to pick something on my way back here." He kisses me.


    I nod. I want to jump on him and tell him to cuddle me and not go to work and that I am bored and sad


    and I hate life! But I don''t. I just nod. That''s what adults do? Don''t they?


    He smiles and leaves. I want to weep. I am a big girl. Big girls don''t cry. I have been so mean, to Ana. I


    feel bad. I go to her room and she is there painting alone.


    "Can I paint with you?" I ask her.


    She grins and nods frantically.


    I run and hug her.


    "I am sorry Niana, for being such a bitch."


    "Don''t say that! Bad word! I missed you so much!" She crushes me in a hug.


    "I am a big girl I can say things!" I grin at her. She doesn''t approve but doesn''t say anything. We start


    painting.


    One hourter, we are painting and Ana has learned saying Fuck.


    "Ana, I am a big girl, I can say Fuck. You cannot! Daddy will toast your bottom. He hates it when littles


    cuss. I am telling you. Daddy goes batshit crazy. Don''t say it in front of him. You can say it when we are


    alone." I wink at her.


    She nods solemnly.

 Chapter 47: 47 - Big girl (4)

    Chapter 47: 47 - Big girl (4)


    The girls are watching TV and it''s already fifteen minutes past their bedtime. Ana''s bedtime At least. I


    tried getting her to sleep but since Carol was watching the entire movie and not going to bed, she


    wanted to do too. She already got a couple of swats yesterday and today, partly because of Carol. I


    didn''t want to spank her again before bedtime, or punish her otherwise so I decided to let her go to bed


    half an hourte.


    Grey was exhausted dealing with the girls when I was at work so he went to bed already. I couldn''t wait


    to sleep, either. Why aren''t the girls sleepy yet?


    Fifteen minutester, I walk in and switch off the TV. I already was prepared for protests and whines


    what I get instead is -


    "What the Fuck?!" Both the girls shoot in unison. For a second there, I did not believe my ears. I stare


    at them nonplussed and then mad.


    Both the girls have themon sense to look petrified. I walk up to Ana and kneel down before the


    couch.


    "What did you just say, both of you?" I look at Ana. She nches.


    "I... I''m... I didn''t mean it. I am so... Sorry uncle Jay."


    Carol is still in shock. She recalls thest and the only time I had to spank her for using the F- word.


    "Who taught you that word?" I know the answer before I even ask the question.


    "No... No one." Ana looks like she is thinking hard.


    "Then, where did you hear the word from? Daddy used it?" I ask her calmly.


    "No... I... I''m... Um... Daddy did once... When he got into a fight with you. " She stutters.


    "Really? You picked it up from him? I''ll tell him tomorrow morning and maybe punish him too. Teaching


    foul words to little girls." I tell her.


    "Umm.... No... I... Daddy didn''t teach me. I saw it on TV? Read it in a book?" Ites out like a


    question. Like she''s giving me options. I can pick the one I want to believe so long as it saves Carol''s


    ass.


    "Really? Which one of the two?" I ask.


    She looks worried.


    "Niana, what did I tell you about lying and trying to save Carol''s ass?" I ask her and she looks


    ashamed.


    "Let''s go to bed. It''s been a long day. We will deal with this tomorrow." I pick her up.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Carol? I know you are a big girl and you can use all the swear words you want but if I hear you


    teaching Ana anything or using these words in front of her, you know I don''t need you to be a little to


    give you a good trouncing." I warn her.


    "Daddy? It''s about to rain. I... Don''t want to sleep alone? Can I sleep with you and daddy?" Ana asks


    me.


    "Sure, my little baby, Carol''s a big girl. She can sleep alone, yes Carol?" I ask her and she nods. I know


    she doesn''t want to but she is too proud to say so right now. I make Ana a bottle and carry her upstairs,


    Carol tagging along behind me.


    Grey opens one eye to look at us when I ce Ana in between us.


    "Carol?" He asks, half asleep.


    "She is in her room." I tell him.


    "Huh? It''s raining cats and dogs Jay."


    "Go to sleep Grey, she said she''d be fine." I tell him and all three of us cuddle and go to sleep.


    Grey''s PoV


    It''s the middle of the night when I hear crying. I get up and see Ana sleeping peacefully beside me,


    hugging Jay.


    I run to Ana''s room. Carol is sitting wide awake, crying. It''s raining and thundering.


    "Hey... Hey little girl, what''s wrong?" I pick her up and see that she has wet the bed. She clings onto me


    and says something incoherently.


    "hush... I got you baby girl. It''s alright. Everything''s fine. You''re fine. I got you." I run her a bath. I


    somehow give her a bath with her clinging onto me. She is still crying.


    "Carol, baby, it''s okay. Don''t cry baby, you''ll make yourself sick. I got you. Hushh now, you are fine." I


    kiss her forehead and rub her back.


    "Daddy... I don''t... Want be a big girl again. It¡¯s so... Hard. No one loves me. You only loved Ana." She


    cries.


    "But daddy''s going to spank me... So much... For curtains fire and then saying bad word... I taught Ana


    bad word... Sorry... Never be a big girl again... I Neva sweep alone... It started thundering... I got


    scared..." She cries hysterically.


    "Hushh honey. It''s okay. You''re my little baby, okay? No more being a big girl, yes? You want to sleep


    with daddies tonight, Eh? Come you''ll sleep safely in between us. All cuddled and cosy and safe. I love


    you." I carry her to our room and tuck her safely beside Ana. She instantly falls asleep. I drift off after


    some time.

 Chapter 48: 48 - Cummies

    Chapter 48: 48 - Cummies


    Ana is sitting on myp and looks anxious. We are inside her room.


    "What is uncle Jay doing to her daddy?" Ana asks. They are in the next room and we can hear them


    load and clear. Not sure if they bothered shutting the room.


    "I think uncle Jay is rewarding Carol for being a good girl and taking her spankings so well." I tell her.


    "But she is... Why is she... Those noises? It''s like... rewarding how? " She drifts off. Carol is moaning


    and crying and begging Jay to not stop.


    "She''s getting her cummies."


    Ana scrunches her face.


    "You got so mad when I asked you what are those and they you and uncle Jay got into a fight. Don''t


    fight again please!" Ana says and hugs me.


    "Aww... Annaaa... We won''t. I promise." I hug her back.


    "Will... Umm... Uncle Jay spank me too? For saying the bad word?" I can see that she is worried.


    "Um... I think so. But we can ask him to go light on you? And maybe give you cummies so that it isn''t


    too bad? Huh?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "No spanking daddyyyyy... " She groans. "No cummies too... "


    I chuckle.


    "How about I give let you cum Now? You''ll like it and then maybe I can convince uncle Jay not to spank


    you? Huh?"


    She nods but looks uncertain.


    "Okay baby, we need to do away with your clothes, right."


    I slowly undress her and help her loe down, on her bed. I bend down to kiss her lips and then with


    slight pressure, part her legs.


    I caress her thighs. She is too stiff.


    "You need to rx baby, you''ll like this. I promise." I smooch her.


    "It''s okay... You''re good. Just rx." I caress her whole body and she rxes a bit. I put my head


    between her legs and lick her, there. She jumps up and tenses again.


    "It''s okay Ana... Hush..."


    Just then, Jayes in with a sleeping Carol in his arms.


    "What''s going on?" He asks and winks.


    "Trying to show Ana that getting cummies is a reward and not a punishment. She is so worried, she


    keeps tensing up and resisting."


    "Why don''t we take this back to our bedroom and maybe I can help?" He grins.


    "Ana? Let''s go to daddy''s room, okay?" I pick her up as Jayys Carol down on the crib and switches


    on the baby monitor and then follows us back to the bedroom.


    Wey Ana down on the bed.


    Jay sits across Ana''s head and I sit near her legs. There is a lube on the bedside table. That''ll help.


    "Okay baby, I just need you to close your eyes and rx? Okay? Don''t open your eyes, or I''ll blindfold


    you." Jay tells her.


    "Let''s just blindfold her already... It''ll be better. She''s too jumpy to not resist."


    Jay nods and gets the blindfold.


    "You trust us Ana? Nothing''s going to hurt, I promise. It might feel weird, but it''ll be good weird. Now,


    ready?" She looks super nervous but nods. I gently put the blindfold on and then we gentlyy her


    down on the bed.

 CHAPTER 49 - OH BOY

    CHAPTER 49 - OH BOY


    I cannot see one thing. It''s pitch ck and my heart''s beating so loudly that I think it wants toe out


    of my chest. I lie down and try to rx. Daddies say that this won''t hurt. I hope it doesn''t. I am not sure


    Carol liked it though, the way she was screaming and all.


    I feel two pairs of hands all over my body. Light, gentle, caressing. A kiss here and there. Both the pair


    of hands are so simr that I cannot make out whose hands are which ones. This doesn''t feel bad, not


    yet anyways. I rx, despite myself. I feel a hand between my thighs, trying to spread my legs. I go


    rigid. That''s when I am smooched. Two hands hold my face and I am kissed. I think it''s uncle Jay,


    wasn''t he sitting near my head. Oh my... this feels so good. My mouth opens in its own ord and his


    tongue is inside my mouth, exploring.


    I feel something wet down there. When did I part my legs? Daddy puts something wet and sticky on


    me, and then rubs it. It tickles. I jump.


    "Hush... Rx Ana... You are going to feel so good." I hear whispers inside my ears.


    Daddy moves his hand round and round and then puts one finger inside me.


    "Ow...! " I bring my hands down to stop the invasion.


    "Hushh... Ana... Rx..." both my hands are brought above my head and locked in one of daddy¡¯s


    hands. I groan. Someone starts toying with my nipples rubbing and pinching them gently while another


    set of hands rub my princess part and caress my thighs, holding my legs apart.


    "Oh... Ah... I want... " I breathe, pant, unable to speak. Something funny is happening inside my tummy.


    "Hushh Ana... Just feel it... " more whispers, More kisses.


    "I am going to pee! Stop!!!" I shout. Daddy is rubbing me down there so fast and oh my gosh, this feels


    so weird. I cannot move my hands. My, legs are forced apart and on God this feels so... Weird."


    "You are about to cum Ana... Just let go."


    I cannot. I just cannot. I feel like my body will st if I let go.


    "I... I can''t..." I half sob, half moan.


    "Let go ... Ana..." Daddy rubs me harder and faster and suddenly my hands and free but someone


    pinches my nipples so hard. I cry and let go and it''s like I sted. I am flying. I am not on the


    anymore. I wouldn''t know my name if you''d ask me that now.


    "Such a good girl... You did so good baby... "


    I don''t know. Okay.


    "Another one, okay?"


    "I... Oh my... Daddy... "


    "Shh... Just feel it baby." I don''t think I will be able to feel that ecstatic ever again. How are they going


    to make me feel the same? I don''t think they can. That felt too good to be true. Maybe I am asleep and


    dreaming?


    I feel someone''s tongue down there. My hands are locked again, above my head. When did my hands


    go down?


    "Oh my... Stop... Daddy... Please... " I scream. Why am I so loud? I never scream. But this feels... So


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    damn good.


    More smooches, more pinches and then I feel someone sucking on my nipples too. I start shaking.


    "Let go Ana... That''s it, baby, just let go..." more whispers. I then feel a bite on my nipple and I


    FUCKING fly into fifty directions again! Daddy sucks my nipple. I am tired. Oh God, what was that.


    "Hushhhh... Don''t cry Ana... You''re fine." I feel the blindfold go off, but I can''t bring myself to open my


    eyes. I am exhausted. Also, I am crying?


    "Hey, Ana you okay?"


    I nod.


    "Maybe, we should''ve just stuck to one? It was her first time after all?" I hear daddy say that to daddy.


    I don''t care. I am feeling like jelly. I want to sleep.


    "I feel like jelly." I hear myself saying and then daddy chuckling.


    "Let me put you to bed and maybe we''ll talk after your nap." I am picked up and I don''t care. I am out


    like a light, even before I know it.

 Chapter 49: 49 - Oh boy

    Chapter 49: 49 - Oh boy


    I cannot see one thing. It''s pitch ck and my heart''s beating so loudly that I think it wants toe out


    of my chest. I lie down and try to rx. Daddies say that this won''t hurt. I hope it doesn''t. I am not sure


    Carol liked it though, the way she was screaming and all.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I feel two pairs of hands all over my body. Light, gentle, caressing. A kiss here and there. Both the pair


    of hands are so simr that I cannot make out whose hands are which ones. This doesn''t feel bad, not


    yet anyways. I rx, despite myself. I feel a hand between my thighs, trying to spread my legs. I go


    rigid. That''s when I am smooched. Two hands hold my face and I am kissed. I think it''s uncle Jay,


    wasn''t he sitting near my head. Oh my... this feels so good. My mouth opens in its own ord and his


    tongue is inside my mouth, exploring.


    I feel something wet down there. When did I part my legs? Daddy puts something wet and sticky on


    me, and then rubs it. It tickles. I jump.


    "Hush... Rx Ana... You are going to feel so good." I hear whispers inside my ears.


    Daddy moves his hand round and round and then puts one finger inside me.


    "Ow...! " I bring my hands down to stop the invasion.


    "Hushh... Ana... Rx..." both my hands are brought above my head and locked in one of daddy¡¯s


    hands. I groan. Someone starts toying with my nipples rubbing and pinching them gently while another


    set of hands rub my princess part and caress my thighs, holding my legs apart.


    "Oh... Ah... I want... " I breathe, pant, unable to speak. Something funny is happening inside my tummy.


    "Hushh Ana... Just feel it... " more whispers, More kisses.


    "I am going to pee! Stop!!!" I shout. Daddy is rubbing me down there so fast and oh my gosh, this feels


    so weird. I cannot move my hands. My, legs are forced apart and on God this feels so... Weird."


    "You are about to cum Ana... Just let go."


    I cannot. I just cannot. I feel like my body will st if I let go.


    "I... I can''t..." I half sob, half moan.


    "Let go ... Ana..." Daddy rubs me harder and faster and suddenly my hands and free but someone


    pinches my nipples so hard. I cry and let go and it''s like I sted. I am flying. I am not on the


    anymore. I wouldn''t know my name if you''d ask me that now.


    "Such a good girl... You did so good baby... "


    I don''t know. Okay.


    "Another one, okay?"


    "I... Oh my... Daddy... "


    "Shh... Just feel it baby." I don''t think I will be able to feel that ecstatic ever again. How are they going


    to make me feel the same? I don''t think they can. That felt too good to be true. Maybe I am asleep and


    dreaming?


    I feel someone''s tongue down there. My hands are locked again, above my head. When did my hands


    go down?


    "Oh my... Stop... Daddy... Please... " I scream. Why am I so loud? I never scream. But this feels... So


    damn good.


    More smooches, more pinches and then I feel someone sucking on my nipples too. I start shaking.


    "Let go Ana... That''s it, baby, just let go..." more whispers. I then feel a bite on my nipple and I


    FUCKING fly into fifty directions again! Daddy sucks my nipple. I am tired. Oh God, what was that.


    "Hushhhh... Don''t cry Ana... You''re fine." I feel the blindfold go off, but I can''t bring myself to open my


    eyes. I am exhausted. Also, I am crying?


    "Hey, Ana you okay?"


    I nod.


    "Maybe, we should''ve just stuck to one? It was her first time after all?" I hear daddy say that to daddy.


    I don''t care. I am feeling like jelly. I want to sleep.


    "I feel like jelly." I hear myself saying and then daddy chuckling.


    "Let me put you to bed and maybe we''ll talk after your nap." I am picked up and I don''t care. I am out


    like a light, even before I know it.

 CHAPTER 50 - WHAT

    CHAPTER 50 - WHAT


    We are having a pic at the park. Grey is syed across the nket, enjoying the sunshine. Carol is


    running after butterflies, trying to catch them and Ana, Ems and I are having a cupcake party.


    Zaches running to us.


    "Ana! Come let''s swing!" He jumps, excited. Ana looks at him, slightly annoyed to be disturbed. She


    likes being by herself.


    "Go, Ana. Take Carol along too. You cane back if you don''t enjoy." I kiss her forehead and Grey


    looks at us. As the littles run along Zach''s daddy Max,es to us.


    "Hey!"


    "Hey Max!" Grey sits up.


    "The kids are having fun, eh?"


    "Looks like it! Zach gets so cranky these days. Ana and Carol have each other to y with. I don''t


    know what to y with Zach sometimes. The parkes to the rescue then."


    "Hey, you can send over Zach for y dates mate!"


    "I love him, but I''d be good to spend some time with myself." He smiles.


    "You know you guys are great together? You should get married!" He starts out of nowhere.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Grey looks horrified. I smile.


    We do meaningless chitchat for another couple of minutes and then he goes back and we pack up,


    ready to leave.


    Grey is quiet.


    "If you n on acting up like when I asked you to move in with me, quit it. We are not getting married." I


    tell him and take both the girls with me to the car. Grey follows behind with all the things.


    Grey is thankfully back to normal by the time we reach home. Both the girls are hyper active today, not


    at all tired yet. They are trying to climb on every avable surface and running around.


    "Get down from that table Carol! And Ana I see the glint in your eye. Don''t even think about climbing


    the book shelf." I scold the littles.


    Greyes with bottles of beers.


    "I didn''t realise, we have practically moved in together." He tells me solemnly.


    I want to burst outughing but I hold back.


    "Don''t look at me like that!" He says and then "Niana, get down from the book shelf right now!" Ana


    gets down and both the girls run outside the living room, giggling.


    "Yes, we have. So?" I ask him.


    "So, nothing! I just didn''t realise that earlier!" He says.


    The girls are up to something outside. I can hear them.


    "If you want me to go... "


    "No! I think we should get married!" I choke on my beer and start coughing.


    Before I can say something, the girlse running back inside, drenched in cream and sauces,


    choctes and cookies in their hands.


    "Daddyyyy.... " One jumps on me and the other one on Grey.


    They were so happy together.


    The four of them.


    She didn''t have to die.


    Only if they did not go to the pool.


    Only if he did not fall in love with her.


    Only if she hadn''t killed her.


    Only if....


    "Here you go baby..." I hand her the packed box.


    She opens it and looks nonplussed.


    "What''s this daddy?" Her big brown eyes all curious.


    "It''s your swimming costume. You like it?"


    "I do! It''s all pretty with the princess, but next time can you get me one with an elephant on it?" She


    asks me and I chuckle.


    Why is she so fond of elephants, I wonder...?


    "Okay, yes. You want to go swimming now, baby?"


    "With Carol?"


    "Yes, yes. Of course, with Carol."


    "Daddy? He won''t go?"


    "Christian is still at work. We''ll take him along in the weekend?" Daddy kisses my cheek and picks me


    up.


    "Carol... Switch off the TV. We are ready to leave honey." Daddy calls out for Carol.

 Chapter 50: 50 - What?

    Chapter 50: 50 - What?


    We are having a pic at the park. Grey is syed across the nket, enjoying the sunshine. Carol is


    running after butterflies, trying to catch them and Ana, Ems and I are having a cupcake party.


    Zaches running to us.


    "Ana! Come let''s swing!" He jumps, excited. Ana looks at him, slightly annoyed to be disturbed. She


    likes being by herself.


    "Go, Ana. Take Carol along too. You cane back if you don''t enjoy." I kiss her forehead and Grey


    looks at us. As the littles run along Zach''s daddy Max,es to us.


    "Hey!"


    "Hey Max!" Grey sits up.


    "The kids are having fun, eh?"


    "Looks like it! Zach gets so cranky these days. Ana and Carol have each other to y with. I don''t


    know what to y with Zach sometimes. The parkes to the rescue then."


    "Hey, you can send over Zach for y dates mate!"


    "I love him, but I''d be good to spend some time with myself." He smiles.


    "You know you guys are great together? You should get married!" He starts out of nowhere.


    Grey looks horrified. I smile.


    We do meaningless chitchat for another couple of minutes and then he goes back and we pack up,


    ready to leave.


    Grey is quiet.


    "If you n on acting up like when I asked you to move in with me, quit it. We are not getting married." I


    tell him and take both the girls with me to the car. Grey follows behind with all the things.


    Grey is thankfully back to normal by the time we reach home. Both the girls are hyper active today, not


    at all tired yet. They are trying to climb on every avable surface and running around.


    "Get down from that table Carol! And Ana I see the glint in your eye. Don''t even think about climbing


    the book shelf." I scold the littles.


    Greyes with bottles of beers.


    "I didn''t realise, we have practically moved in together." He tells me solemnly.


    I want to burst outughing but I hold back.


    "Don''t look at me like that!" He says and then "Niana, get down from the book shelf right now!" Ana


    gets down and both the girls run outside the living room, giggling.


    "Yes, we have. So?" I ask him.


    "So, nothing! I just didn''t realise that earlier!" He says.


    The girls are up to something outside. I can hear them.


    "If you want me to go... "


    "No! I think we should get married!" I choke on my beer and start coughing.


    Before I can say something, the girlse running back inside, drenched in cream and sauces,


    choctes and cookies in their hands.


    "Daddyyyy.... " One jumps on me and the other one on Grey.


    They were so happy together.


    The four of them.


    She didn''t have to die.


    Only if they did not go to the pool.


    Only if he did not fall in love with her.


    Only if she hadn''t killed her.


    Only if....


    "Here you go baby..." I hand her the packed box.


    She opens it and looks nonplussed.


    "What''s this daddy?" Her big brown eyes all curious.


    "It''s your swimming costume. You like it?"


    "I do! It''s all pretty with the princess, but next time can you get me one with an elephant on it?" She


    asks me and I chuckle.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why is she so fond of elephants, I wonder...?


    "Okay, yes. You want to go swimming now, baby?"


    "With Carol?"


    "Yes, yes. Of course, with Carol."


    "Daddy? He won''t go?"


    "Christian is still at work. We''ll take him along in the weekend?" Daddy kisses my cheek and picks me


    up.


    "Carol... Switch off the TV. We are ready to leave honey." Daddy calls out for Carol.

 CHAPTER 51 - ONLY IF

    CHAPTER 51 - ONLY IF


    One hourter, the three of us are in the swimming pool. Carol swims like a mermaid, Ana not so


    much.


    I hear two people talking by the pool, about some kidnapping and murder happening in the area. Ana


    pays attention too.


    "Daddy! Daddy! Look!" Carol shouts all excited. She shows me her antics.


    We both look at her, but not really paying attention.


    "Daddy!?!" Sheins and takes off to the other side of the pool.


    "Who is hurting little girls, daddy?!" Ana asks me horrified.


    "Ana, you shouldn''t have listened to all that. No one is going to hurt you or Carol, okay?" I tell her.


    Caroles back, demanding attention. Wanting love and praises for being able to swim so well. I am


    concentrating on Ana right now. I don''t want her to be scared of murderous vampires.


    "Daddy! Look at me!" She half screams, half whines.


    "Carol, behave yourself." I tell her sternly.


    She makes a face but thankfully does not much of anything else.


    I send both the girls to swim by themselves and go to talk to the man about the crazy murderer.


    After swimming, both the girls are not in the best of moods, obviously for different reasons.


    "Who wants ice-creams?" I ask them whileing back home, inside the car. They both look so


    uninterested that it''s not even funny.


    Ice-creams would have definitely cheered Grey up!


    "Choctes anyone? Cookies?" I try.


    No response.


    "Chocte milkshake... "


    Both the girls look up to me finally, trying not to grin.


    "Chocte milkshake it is...!" I grin back, relieved.


    Later at night, we are home and eating dinner, the four of us.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Daddyyyy... Cummies?" Carol says.


    "Uh huh?" I ask her looking up from my food.


    Grey looks up at him too. Ana looks worried.


    "Daddy! You told me if we are good, we get cummies tonight!" Carol says.


    "Let''s see... For now, keep quiet and finish all the vegetables on your te." I tell her.


    "What''s wrong Ana, you look worried." Grey asks her.


    Carol shoots her a look and, she shakes her head.


    "Ana, what happens when you lie to daddy? After dinner, you go upstairs and get me all your stuffies. Is


    that clear?" He tells her sternly.


    She looks like she is about to cry.


    "Even Ems?"


    "Yes. Ems too."


    "She heard some stories about some murderer killing littles." I tell Grey.


    He looks at me and nods. I think he didn''t have a very good day. He seems to be in such a sour mood.


    I bring in ice creams after lunch, which considerably brightens Christian''s mood where as the girls still


    look agitated and seem to be fighting and whispering.


    "What is the matter with you two?" I interrupt their heated whispered fighting.


    "Tell him! If you won''t, I will!" Ana says, clearly perturbed.


    "Tell me what?" I ask Carol.


    "Nothing... " She huffs and shoots Ana deathly res.


    "Carol... " I warn her in a tone she knows too well.

 Chapter 51: 51 - Rewards

    Chapter 51: 51 - Rewards


    One hourter, the three of us are in the swimming pool. Carol swims like a mermaid, Ana not so


    much.


    I hear two people talking by the pool, about some kidnapping and murder happening in the area. Ana


    pays attention too.


    "Daddy! Daddy! Look!" Carol shouts all excited. She shows me her antics.


    We both look at her, but not really paying attention.


    "Daddy!?!" Sheins and takes off to the other side of the pool.


    "Who is hurting little girls, daddy?!" Ana asks me horrified.


    "Ana, you shouldn''t have listened to all that. No one is going to hurt you or Carol, okay?" I tell her.


    Caroles back, demanding attention. Wanting love and praises for being able to swim so well. I am


    concentrating on Ana right now. I don''t want her to be scared of murderous vampires.


    "Daddy! Look at me!" She half screams, half whines.


    "Carol, behave yourself." I tell her sternly.


    She makes a face but thankfully does not much of anything else.


    I send both the girls to swim by themselves and go to talk to the man about the crazy murderer.


    After swimming, both the girls are not in the best of moods, obviously for different reasons.


    "Who wants ice-creams?" I ask them whileing back home, inside the car. They both look so


    uninterested that it''s not even funny.


    Ice-creams would have definitely cheered Grey up!


    "Choctes anyone? Cookies?" I try.


    No response.


    "Chocte milkshake... "


    Both the girls look up to me finally, trying not to grin.


    "Chocte milkshake it is...!" I grin back, relieved.


    Later at night, we are home and eating dinner, the four of us.


    "Daddyyyy... Cummies?" Carol says.


    "Uh huh?" I ask her looking up from my food.


    Grey looks up at him too. Ana looks worried.


    "Daddy! You told me if we are good, we get cummies tonight!" Carol says.


    "Let''s see... For now, keep quiet and finish all the vegetables on your te." I tell her.


    "What''s wrong Ana, you look worried." Grey asks her.


    Carol shoots her a look and, she shakes her head.


    "Ana, what happens when you lie to daddy? After dinner, you go upstairs and get me all your stuffies. Is


    that clear?" He tells her sternly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She looks like she is about to cry.


    "Even Ems?"


    "Yes. Ems too."


    "She heard some stories about some murderer killing littles." I tell Grey.


    He looks at me and nods. I think he didn''t have a very good day. He seems to be in such a sour mood.


    I bring in ice creams after lunch, which considerably brightens Christian''s mood where as the girls still


    look agitated and seem to be fighting and whispering.


    "What is the matter with you two?" I interrupt their heated whispered fighting.


    "Tell him! If you won''t, I will!" Ana says, clearly perturbed.


    "Tell me what?" I ask Carol.


    "Nothing... " She huffs and shoots Ana deathly res.


    "Carol... " I warn her in a tone she knows too well.

 CHAPTER 52 - CUMMIES PUNISHMENT

    CHAPTER 52 - CUMMIES PUNISHMENT


    SMUT ALERT! ALL THE LITTLES, READ AT YOUR DADDIES DISCRETION.


    Ana told daddy that the man and his little, who wasn''t looking much like a little, came to us in the pool


    and I was showing off my swimming skills to them! What a chicken! She thinks everyone we don''t know


    is a murderer!


    She thinks that the stupid man was interested in me! Ha-ha. As if. He was just appreciating my


    swimming abilities, which Of course, daddy and Ana were too busy to do! Huh!


    Ana is just jealous, I think. Despite of the fact that she is getting all the attention by both the daddies.


    I am standing in the corner in daddy''s office. Ana will get her cummies and I will get to watch and


    probably a spanking after. No fair! Daddy was so mad at me for not telling him about the man.


    "Shhh... It''s okay... " I see uncle Grey undress Ana andy her on the now empty wooden desk in his


    office. He rubs her thighs and spreads her legs. Daddy is standing near Ana''s head, but every now and


    then he is looking at me too. Uncle Grey starts kissing Ana''s feet and then goes up, slowing. I can see


    Ana holding the desk till her knuckles go white and then shaking.


    So hot. So, FUCKING Hot.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daddy Grey kisses her there then he starts eating her pussy. It''s her first time, I suppose. She starts


    moaning, after a minute, her hands iling, grasping air. Daddy ces his strong arms on the table for


    Ana to hold onto him. She is spasming. Uncle Grey has to hold her legs apart. She starts moaning so


    loudly, which is then muffled by daddy''s kiss. She cums. Hard. And then uncle Grey finally puts his


    head up and looks at her. She releases a sob.


    Uncle Grey grins and then picks her up and rubs her back.


    "What do you think you are doing, Missy?" He asks me with Ana in his arms.


    I suddenly realise, my neck is pulled back, and my hands are inside my panties. Fuck. When did that


    happen? I am panting like I have and to run ten miles.


    Daddyes and picks me up andys me exactly where and how Ana was a minute ago. He starts


    licking me down there. Oh my! Yes... Yes daddy... Go on...


    Just when I am about to cum, he stop and brings his face up. I look at all begging and confused.


    "No cumming for you, littledy."


    "Daddy... Please! Nooo!" I whine on the verge of crying. Daddy Grey and Ana are looking. It''s so


    embarrassing!


    "No daddy!" I start to touch myself.


    Wrong move.


    I am jerked up. Daddy pulls me up. Turns me around and smacks me hard a couple of times, until I am


    chastened to his satisfaction.


    "You are sleeping with us tonight." He stays sternly, picks me up and the four of us leave the office to


    finally go to bed.


    I really shouldn''t have hidden things from daddies. This sucks so bad.

 Chapter 52: 52 - Cummies punishment

    Chapter 52: 52 - Cummies punishment


    SMUT ALERT! ALL THE LITTLES, READ AT YOUR DADDIES DISCRETION.


    Ana told daddy that the man and his little, who wasn''t looking much like a little, came to us in the pool


    and I was showing off my swimming skills to them! What a chicken! She thinks everyone we don''t know


    is a murderer!


    She thinks that the stupid man was interested in me! Ha-ha. As if. He was just appreciating my


    swimming abilities, which Of course, daddy and Ana were too busy to do! Huh!


    Ana is just jealous, I think. Despite of the fact that she is getting all the attention by both the daddies.


    I am standing in the corner in daddy''s office. Ana will get her cummies and I will get to watch and


    probably a spanking after. No fair! Daddy was so mad at me for not telling him about the man.


    "Shhh... It''s okay... " I see uncle Grey undress Ana andy her on the now empty wooden desk in his


    office. He rubs her thighs and spreads her legs. Daddy is standing near Ana''s head, but every now and


    then he is looking at me too. Uncle Grey starts kissing Ana''s feet and then goes up, slowing. I can see


    Ana holding the desk till her knuckles go white and then shaking.


    So hot. So, FUCKING Hot.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Daddy Grey kisses her there then he starts eating her pussy. It''s her first time, I suppose. She starts


    moaning, after a minute, her hands iling, grasping air. Daddy ces his strong arms on the table for


    Ana to hold onto him. She is spasming. Uncle Grey has to hold her legs apart. She starts moaning so


    loudly, which is then muffled by daddy''s kiss. She cums. Hard. And then uncle Grey finally puts his


    head up and looks at her. She releases a sob.


    Uncle Grey grins and then picks her up and rubs her back.


    "What do you think you are doing, Missy?" He asks me with Ana in his arms.


    I suddenly realise, my neck is pulled back, and my hands are inside my panties. Fuck. When did that


    happen? I am panting like I have and to run ten miles.


    Daddyes and picks me up andys me exactly where and how Ana was a minute ago. He starts


    licking me down there. Oh my! Yes... Yes daddy... Go on...


    Just when I am about to cum, he stop and brings his face up. I look at all begging and confused.


    "No cumming for you, littledy."


    "Daddy... Please! Nooo!" I whine on the verge of crying. Daddy Grey and Ana are looking. It''s so


    embarrassing!


    "No daddy!" I start to touch myself.


    Wrong move.


    I am jerked up. Daddy pulls me up. Turns me around and smacks me hard a couple of times, until I am


    chastened to his satisfaction.


    "You are sleeping with us tonight." He stays sternly, picks me up and the four of us leave the office to


    finally go to bed.


    I really shouldn''t have hidden things from daddies. This sucks so bad.

 CHAPTER 53 - BAD GIRLS 1

    CHAPTER 53 - BAD GIRLS 1


    I carry Ana to her room while Jay takes Carol to ours.


    Iy Ana down. She pouts.


    "Daddy, I sweep alone?"


    "Yes, baby girl." I tuck her inside her warm fuzzy nket and kiss her forehead. I pull up and she holds


    onto my arms.


    "Daddy?"


    "Yes sweetie?"


    "Don''t go." She tells me.


    "I am right here. Okay?" I kiss her again. "Close your eyes princess. Go to sleep."


    "Can I have Ems daddy?"


    "Ana, don''t. You know you are being punished. You won''t get your stuffies back until tomorrow." I tell


    her a little sternly.


    I kiss her. "Let go of daddies arms sweet thing."


    "No daddy, no!"


    "Annaaa... "


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No daddy! I scared alone."


    "You have to be daddy''s strong girl, alright?"


    She let''s of my arms reluctantly. Her hands are so small. She is so small.


    "Daddy, don''t switch off the lights..."


    "Ana, you have to be scared of nothing. Daddies are there to protect you."


    "But the mur..."


    "Niana Grey! There is no murderer! Did Jay not tell you to not talk about it?"


    "daddy pwease... " she looks like she is about to cry.


    "You want to make daddy mad? You want to get a bedtime spanking, huh?"


    She cowers.


    "You will sleep alone, without Ems, with the lights off. You are being punished because you were a bad


    girl earlier. Is that clear to you?"


    She nods, her eyes glossing over with tears.


    I kiss her lips and go back to my room after turning off the lights.


    Jay is awake and does a damn good job of staring at me. He heard everything over the baby monitor


    would be my guess.


    Carol was still awake. Restless and irritable.


    "Daddy! Can we go swimming tomorrow? Please?" Carol jumps on me.


    "Carol, I already said no. Didn''t I?" I hear Jay.


    "Daddy! Daddy! But I love swimming!"


    "We will talk about it after we wake up tomorrow, okay? For now, be a good girl and off to sleep you


    go." I kiss her.


    "Where are you going?" I ask when I see Jay getting up.


    "Can''t you hear all the shuffling? Ana cannot fall sleep. I am going to go and give her Ems."


    "Daddy... But my punishment? That''s unfair!" Carol starts.


    "Carol, did I ask you for your opinion?" he tells her and goes to Ana.


    Jay''s pov


    "Hush baby... It''s okay..." I rub her tummy, trying to calm her down. She is whimpering.


    "See what I got you?" I hand her Ems. She snatches it from me and hugs her tight.


    "Thank you, daddy... " She tells me.


    I smile at her.


    "Don''t go..."


    "Shh... I am right here.... " She holds my two fingers in her hands, and gradually falls asleep.


    I kiss her forehead and go back to my room. Grey is awake and Carol Is asleep.


    "Why are you still awake?" I ask him.


    "I had to spank Carol. A couple of smacks. She was acting up, saying that we are giving all our


    attention to Ana. She said we let her off the hook when she had to take her punishment."


    "You know it''s not the same. Ana did not do anything. Carol, she knows better than to hide stuff from us


    and showing off stunts in her swim suit today strangers? Really? "


    "I understand. She doesn''t. You should have let Ana be without Ems."


    "What is the matter with you? What are you so fucking clipped about, since yesterday." I ask him.


    He makes a face.

 Chapter 53: 53 - Bad girls (1)

    Chapter 53: 53 - Bad girls (1)


    I carry Ana to her room while Jay takes Carol to ours.


    Iy Ana down. She pouts.


    "Daddy, I sweep alone?"


    "Yes, baby girl." I tuck her inside her warm fuzzy nket and kiss her forehead. I pull up and she holds


    onto my arms.


    "Daddy?"


    "Yes sweetie?"


    "Don''t go." She tells me.


    "I am right here. Okay?" I kiss her again. "Close your eyes princess. Go to sleep."


    "Can I have Ems daddy?"


    "Ana, don''t. You know you are being punished. You won''t get your stuffies back until tomorrow." I tell


    her a little sternly.


    I kiss her. "Let go of daddies arms sweet thing."


    "No daddy, no!"


    "Annaaa... "


    "No daddy! I scared alone."


    "You have to be daddy''s strong girl, alright?"


    She let''s of my arms reluctantly. Her hands are so small. She is so small.


    "Daddy, don''t switch off the lights..."


    "Ana, you have to be scared of nothing. Daddies are there to protect you."


    "But the mur..."


    "Niana Grey! There is no murderer! Did Jay not tell you to not talk about it?"


    "daddy pwease... " she looks like she is about to cry.


    "You want to make daddy mad? You want to get a bedtime spanking, huh?"


    She cowers.


    "You will sleep alone, without Ems, with the lights off. You are being punished because you were a bad


    girl earlier. Is that clear to you?"


    She nods, her eyes glossing over with tears.


    I kiss her lips and go back to my room after turning off the lights.


    Jay is awake and does a damn good job of staring at me. He heard everything over the baby monitor


    would be my guess.


    Carol was still awake. Restless and irritable.


    "Daddy! Can we go swimming tomorrow? Please?" Carol jumps on me.


    "Carol, I already said no. Didn''t I?" I hear Jay.


    "Daddy! Daddy! But I love swimming!"


    "We will talk about it after we wake up tomorrow, okay? For now, be a good girl and off to sleep you


    go." I kiss her.


    "Where are you going?" I ask when I see Jay getting up.


    "Can''t you hear all the shuffling? Ana cannot fall sleep. I am going to go and give her Ems."


    "Daddy... But my punishment? That''s unfair!" Carol starts.


    "Carol, did I ask you for your opinion?" he tells her and goes to Ana.


    Jay''s pov


    "Hush baby... It''s okay..." I rub her tummy, trying to calm her down. She is whimpering.


    "See what I got you?" I hand her Ems. She snatches it from me and hugs her tight.


    "Thank you, daddy... " She tells me.


    I smile at her.


    "Don''t go..."


    "Shh... I am right here.... " She holds my two fingers in her hands, and gradually falls asleep.


    I kiss her forehead and go back to my room. Grey is awake and Carol Is asleep.


    "Why are you still awake?" I ask him.


    "I had to spank Carol. A couple of smacks. She was acting up, saying that we are giving all our


    attention to Ana. She said we let her off the hook when she had to take her punishment."


    "You know it''s not the same. Ana did not do anything. Carol, she knows better than to hide stuff from us


    and showing off stunts in her swim suit today strangers? Really? "


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I understand. She doesn''t. You should have let Ana be without Ems."


    "What is the matter with you? What are you so fucking clipped about, since yesterday." I ask him.


    He makes a face.

 CHAPTER 54 - BAD GIRLS 2

    CHAPTER 54 - BAD GIRLS 2


    "What is it, Grey? Spill the beans out." I am standing in front of him, hands on hips.


    When he doesn''t say anything, I grab his arm and take him downstairs to the living room. He doesn''t


    resist.


    "Strip." I tell him. He looks at me, slightly bewildered but does as Imand. He isn''t wearing anything


    apart from his boxers.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Go, bend over the sofa." He does it. I can hear him breathing loudly. I strip off my boxers and go slowly


    insert my dick in his asshole.


    He groans, his hands tightening on the edge of the sofa.


    "What is it Chris, What''s made you upset?" I ask him as I slowly, very slowly and very deeply pound


    him.


    "Arrghhhh..."


    "Come on, I know you''re upset. Is it work? Hmm?"


    "Go faster...please... " He groans.


    "shh... tell me boy, why are you upset?"


    "I will cum! I will... Oh God...." He sobs, when I start stroking his dick.


    "I dare you ... "


    "Oh please..." He is on the verge of breaking down. I am going so slow and deep that it''s agonising for


    Me as well.


    "You want toe? I''ll let you... If you tell me what''s wrong."


    I stroke his dick faster.


    "Someone kissed me! Okay?! Happy?!" He screams and I stop. I take a deep breath and continue.


    Chris starts crying like a baby.


    I pound inside him hard.


    He jerks forward.


    "Ahh...! "


    "Who?"


    "Timothy. At work."


    Another push. Another jerk. Another scream.


    "Who''s he?"


    "New. Came two days ago."


    Silence. I pound him. Once again.


    "Pleas. Plea....please can Ie."


    "Did you kiss back?"


    "No!"


    Another pound. He cries.


    "Did you like it?"


    "yes... No... I don''t know!"


    I pound him so deep. I am slightly astonished that he hasn''te yet.


    "Did you like it?"


    "He! He was ... He just jumped on me. I... He was so sweet... Gentle... I was surprised..."


    I start pounding him faster and deeper and harder.


    "Can... Aaaa... Can I... Oh god!"


    "Cum."


    We both cum together.


    I pull out and he winces amidst his loud sobs.


    I hold him.


    "Shh... Shh... It''s okay... Calm down... Everything''s fine... " I rub his back.


    "I... I am sorry... " he sobs.


    "Did You let him on in anyway? Did you flirt with him?"


    "No! Never!"


    "Shh... Then it isn''t your fault? Okay? Let it go. Don''t beat yourself over it."


    "You''re not mad?" he asks surprised.


    "No, I trust you." I kiss him. He melts into my kiss.


    "Come, let''s go to bed. It''ste..." I pick him up and we go back to our room. Both the girls are asleep.


    "That was quite an effective way to get confessions." He tells me and I chuckle.


    The three of us snuggle and fall asleep. I miss Ana.


    While daddies were downstairs Carol woke up and found herself sleeping alone.


    Both the daddies went to Ana? Leaving me all alone here?!


    I hate them! No one loves me anymore!


    They only love Ana.


    I hate Ana. It was all okay before uncle Grey Got her!


    She cries herself to sleep.

 Chapter 54: 54 - Bad girls (2)

    Chapter 54: 54 - Bad girls (2)


    "What is it, Grey? Spill the beans out." I am standing in front of him, hands on hips.


    When he doesn''t say anything, I grab his arm and take him downstairs to the living room. He doesn''t


    resist.


    "Strip." I tell him. He looks at me, slightly bewildered but does as Imand. He isn''t wearing anything


    apart from his boxers.


    "Go, bend over the sofa." He does it. I can hear him breathing loudly. I strip off my boxers and go slowly


    insert my dick in his asshole.


    He groans, his hands tightening on the edge of the sofa.


    "What is it Chris, What''s made you upset?" I ask him as I slowly, very slowly and very deeply pound


    him.


    "Arrghhhh..."


    "Come on, I know you''re upset. Is it work? Hmm?"


    "Go faster...please... " He groans.


    "shh... tell me boy, why are you upset?"


    "I will cum! I will... Oh God...." He sobs, when I start stroking his dick.


    "I dare you ... "


    "Oh please..." He is on the verge of breaking down. I am going so slow and deep that it''s agonising for


    Me as well.


    "You want toe? I''ll let you... If you tell me what''s wrong."


    I stroke his dick faster.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Someone kissed me! Okay?! Happy?!" He screams and I stop. I take a deep breath and continue.


    Chris starts crying like a baby.


    I pound inside him hard.


    He jerks forward.


    "Ahh...! "


    "Who?"


    "Timothy. At work."


    Another push. Another jerk. Another scream.


    "Who''s he?"


    "New. Came two days ago."


    Silence. I pound him. Once again.


    "Pleas. Plea....please can Ie."


    "Did you kiss back?"


    "No!"


    Another pound. He cries.


    "Did you like it?"


    "yes... No... I don''t know!"


    I pound him so deep. I am slightly astonished that he hasn''te yet.


    "Did you like it?"


    "He! He was ... He just jumped on me. I... He was so sweet... Gentle... I was surprised..."


    I start pounding him faster and deeper and harder.


    "Can... Aaaa... Can I... Oh god!"


    "Cum."


    We both cum together.


    I pull out and he winces amidst his loud sobs.


    I hold him.


    "Shh... Shh... It''s okay... Calm down... Everything''s fine... " I rub his back.


    "I... I am sorry... " he sobs.


    "Did You let him on in anyway? Did you flirt with him?"


    "No! Never!"


    "Shh... Then it isn''t your fault? Okay? Let it go. Don''t beat yourself over it."


    "You''re not mad?" he asks surprised.


    "No, I trust you." I kiss him. He melts into my kiss.


    "Come, let''s go to bed. It''ste..." I pick him up and we go back to our room. Both the girls are asleep.


    "That was quite an effective way to get confessions." He tells me and I chuckle.


    The three of us snuggle and fall asleep. I miss Ana.


    While daddies were downstairs Carol woke up and found herself sleeping alone.


    Both the daddies went to Ana? Leaving me all alone here?!


    I hate them! No one loves me anymore!


    They only love Ana.


    I hate Ana. It was all okay before uncle Grey Got her!


    She cries herself to sleep.

 CHAPTER 55 - YOU NEED IT 1

    CHAPTER 55 - YOU NEED IT 1


    Carol has been ignoring Ana, and Ana has been really upset about it.


    Carol thinks we are ignoring her and giving you much attention to Ana. She doesn''t y with her


    anymore and keeps to herself, watching TV or just running around. Ana obviously is sad about the fact


    and I heard her asking Jay, if she has done anything that hurt Carol and that she if she told her what''s


    wrong, she could apologize and make it right. It breaks my heart. Ana is getting more attention because


    Carol is avoiding her. So, it''s kind of a vicious cycle all four of us, have somehow gotten ourselves into.


    Ana, being younger than Carol in her headspace doesn''t help one bit either.


    Carol is At least not fighting with Ana or making life difficult for her. She can, very well. She loves Ana,


    only she doesn''t know how to deal with the divided attention yet. She, irs well even be herself. She is


    always upied doing one thing or another. Going over y dates without Ana or painting alone.


    Ana, on the other hand is going cranky by the day. She wants to be left alone and just stare at the


    ceiling which is not supposed to be a good sign. She eats her food and does everything she is required


    to do, but more like because she has to. If we skip her dinner She won''t ask for it. She just wants to


    weep sometimes but will hold back. She misses Carol. I don''t know what to do to make things right. Jay


    is equally clueless.


    "Let''s go to the park, shall we?" I ask the girls, while the four of us are sitting in the living room in


    ufortable silence.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yay! Yaasss!" Carol gets excited and jumps on my arms. Ana looks indifferent. Jay looks at all of us


    like he is watching a movie or something.


    I raise an eyebrow at him.


    "Let''s go." he says and we pack lunch and some toys for the girls and leave.


    As soon as we reach the park Carol runs off to her friends.


    Ana, by contrast sits with us. She is shy.


    "Baby why don''t you go and y?" I ask her gently.


    She takes a sweeping look of the park, wondering where to go.


    "Would you like to y in the sand?" Jay asks her next. She likes ying in the sand. She makes


    beautiful little sand castles.


    Jay picks her up and leaves her in the sand pit andes back to where we were sitting. Ana is,


    thankfully, soon engrossed in making her sand castles.


    "Should I tell Carol to talk to Ana? I know she won''t tell me no." I ask Jay.


    "No, let her take her time, talk to her when she wants to."


    "Are we really giving you much attention to Ana?"


    "No Chris. It''s just that, Carol, she will have toe to terms with the fact that she gets herself into


    trouble way more than Ana does and therefore gets punished. It has got nothing to do with Ana. She is


    rtively very docile, and you know that."


    I nod. This has been our topic of conversation for the past week.


    We look up to see a kid knock Ana''s sandcastle off. She looks like she is about to cry. I am about to get


    up and go to the bullying kid when Jay holds my hand.


    Two secondster we see Carol storm past us to the sand pit. She turns around the kid and punches


    hum right on the face.

 Chapter 55: 55 - You need it (1)

    Chapter 55: 55 - You need it (1)


    Carol has been ignoring Ana, and Ana has been really upset about it.


    Carol thinks we are ignoring her and giving you much attention to Ana. She doesn''t y with her


    anymore and keeps to herself, watching TV or just running around. Ana obviously is sad about the fact


    and I heard her asking Jay, if she has done anything that hurt Carol and that she if she told her what''s


    wrong, she could apologize and make it right. It breaks my heart. Ana is getting more attention because


    Carol is avoiding her. So, it''s kind of a vicious cycle all four of us, have somehow gotten ourselves into.


    Ana, being younger than Carol in her headspace doesn''t help one bit either.


    Carol is At least not fighting with Ana or making life difficult for her. She can, very well. She loves Ana,


    only she doesn''t know how to deal with the divided attention yet. She, irs well even be herself. She is


    always upied doing one thing or another. Going over y dates without Ana or painting alone.


    Ana, on the other hand is going cranky by the day. She wants to be left alone and just stare at the


    ceiling which is not supposed to be a good sign. She eats her food and does everything she is required


    to do, but more like because she has to. If we skip her dinner She won''t ask for it. She just wants to


    weep sometimes but will hold back. She misses Carol. I don''t know what to do to make things right. Jay


    is equally clueless.


    "Let''s go to the park, shall we?" I ask the girls, while the four of us are sitting in the living room in


    ufortable silence.


    "Yay! Yaasss!" Carol gets excited and jumps on my arms. Ana looks indifferent. Jay looks at all of us


    like he is watching a movie or something.


    I raise an eyebrow at him.


    "Let''s go." he says and we pack lunch and some toys for the girls and leave.


    As soon as we reach the park Carol runs off to her friends.


    Ana, by contrast sits with us. She is shy.


    "Baby why don''t you go and y?" I ask her gently.


    She takes a sweeping look of the park, wondering where to go.


    "Would you like to y in the sand?" Jay asks her next. She likes ying in the sand. She makes


    beautiful little sand castles.


    Jay picks her up and leaves her in the sand pit andes back to where we were sitting. Ana is,


    thankfully, soon engrossed in making her sand castles.


    "Should I tell Carol to talk to Ana? I know she won''t tell me no." I ask Jay.


    "No, let her take her time, talk to her when she wants to."


    "Are we really giving you much attention to Ana?"


    "No Chris. It''s just that, Carol, she will have toe to terms with the fact that she gets herself into


    trouble way more than Ana does and therefore gets punished. It has got nothing to do with Ana. She is


    rtively very docile, and you know that."


    I nod. This has been our topic of conversation for the past week.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    We look up to see a kid knock Ana''s sandcastle off. She looks like she is about to cry. I am about to get


    up and go to the bullying kid when Jay holds my hand.


    Two secondster we see Carol storm past us to the sand pit. She turns around the kid and punches


    hum right on the face.

 CHAPTER 56 - YOU NEED IT 2

    CHAPTER 56 - YOU NEED IT 2


    "Whoa. Good shot." I say impressed, and Jay stares at me. He hates it when the girls fight or cuss.


    The boy runs back to his daddy I suppose. I go up-to the girls while Jay goes to talk to the boy''s daddy,


    and to check on him.


    Ana tries talking to Carol but she doesn''t respond.


    "Carol, Ana, both of you fine?" I look at them. Both the girls nod.


    "Good shot Carol. " I tell her with a wink.


    "Don''t encourage her Grey." Jayes from nowhere and Carol hides behind my leg. I pick her up.


    Jay picks Ana up.


    "Ready to go home yet?" He asks us.


    "No daddy I am about to win my game! Can I go back? Pleaseeeee?" Carol jumps in my arms.


    "Go ahead sweet thing." I put Carol down and she runs back to her friends again. Jay brings Ana to sit


    with us. She is pouting.


    "So, the boy was mean to you, huh?" Jay asks her.


    She nods and hides inside his chest.


    "Carol, saved ya, she loves you, you know?" I tell her.


    "She won''t talk to me... " She whispers inside Jay''s chest.


    "You want to talk about it? You feel pretty bad about it, yes?" He rubs her back.


    She shakes her head. We have been trying to get her to talk, she is going quieter by the day. She


    withdraws when she is mad or upset or hurt. And right now, I think she is a bit of all of it. After another


    forty minutes Jay calls out for Carol and we go home.


    "Everyone, into the living room. Right now." Jay tells us as soon as we enter the house.


    I look at him quizzically and he looks... I don''t know... Resolute maybe?


    He puts Ana on the couch and goes to the kitchen.


    "Am I about to be spanked?" Carol asks me, Positively worried.


    I pick her up and sit her on myp.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will tell daddy not to spank her!" Ana starts. We both look at her when Jay enters with a water bottle.


    "Carole here." He says. He is sitting on a chair (without arms) near the book shelf.


    "Daddy! It wasn''t her fault! Don''t spank Carol." She jumps off the couch and runs to Jay even before


    Carol gas managed to get off myps.


    "Ana, I am not spanking her. Okay?" He tells her. Carol now sighs in relief and walks up-to him.


    "You don''t hit people. Okay? If I see you do that again, I will spank you. Am I clear?" He tells her half-


    heartedly. Carol nods and grins and hugs him.


    "Now, go back to the couch and sit with daddy." He tells her.


    "Ana,e here. " He tells Ana and takes her hand. She is standing right next to him.


    "You... You are about to get a spanking, okay?"


    We all look at each other, perplexed to say the least. Carol is on myp again.


    "What did she do?!" I start.


    "It''s not for punishment." Jay says. He looks like he is in pain and not sure whether to go on or not.


    "You are... I... It''ll help. Trust me, okay?" He tells me mostly. I gulp, but give an imperceptible nod. I


    trust Jay.


    Ana looks horrified. Carol tries to look indifferent but fails miserably. She is definitely wondering what


    the hell is going on. Well, I am wondering the same thing.


    Jay takes both her hands in his.


    "Ana, it''s important that you remember that I am not punishing you and that you did not do anything


    wrong. Okay?"


    "then why...?" She says her eyes glossing over.


    "Because you need it and I love you enough to do it."


    "Daddy.... " Ana looks at me with pleading eyes, getting no help from Jay. Both our hearts break into a


    thousand pieces right there. I want to pull the girl to my chest and hug her, protect her. But I remind


    myself, it''s Jay, she doesn''t need to be protected from him. Plus, Jay looks more miserable than any of


    us.

 Chapter 56: 56 - You need it (2)

    Chapter 56: 56 - You need it (2)


    "Whoa. Good shot." I say impressed, and Jay stares at me. He hates it when the girls fight or cuss.


    The boy runs back to his daddy I suppose. I go up-to the girls while Jay goes to talk to the boy''s daddy,


    and to check on him.


    Ana tries talking to Carol but she doesn''t respond.


    "Carol, Ana, both of you fine?" I look at them. Both the girls nod.


    "Good shot Carol. " I tell her with a wink.


    "Don''t encourage her Grey." Jayes from nowhere and Carol hides behind my leg. I pick her up.


    Jay picks Ana up.


    "Ready to go home yet?" He asks us.


    "No daddy I am about to win my game! Can I go back? Pleaseeeee?" Carol jumps in my arms.


    "Go ahead sweet thing." I put Carol down and she runs back to her friends again. Jay brings Ana to sit


    with us. She is pouting.


    "So, the boy was mean to you, huh?" Jay asks her.


    She nods and hides inside his chest.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Carol, saved ya, she loves you, you know?" I tell her.


    "She won''t talk to me... " She whispers inside Jay''s chest.


    "You want to talk about it? You feel pretty bad about it, yes?" He rubs her back.


    She shakes her head. We have been trying to get her to talk, she is going quieter by the day. She


    withdraws when she is mad or upset or hurt. And right now, I think she is a bit of all of it. After another


    forty minutes Jay calls out for Carol and we go home.


    "Everyone, into the living room. Right now." Jay tells us as soon as we enter the house.


    I look at him quizzically and he looks... I don''t know... Resolute maybe?


    He puts Ana on the couch and goes to the kitchen.


    "Am I about to be spanked?" Carol asks me, Positively worried.


    I pick her up and sit her on myp.


    "I will tell daddy not to spank her!" Ana starts. We both look at her when Jay enters with a water bottle.


    "Carole here." He says. He is sitting on a chair (without arms) near the book shelf.


    "Daddy! It wasn''t her fault! Don''t spank Carol." She jumps off the couch and runs to Jay even before


    Carol gas managed to get off myps.


    "Ana, I am not spanking her. Okay?" He tells her. Carol now sighs in relief and walks up-to him.


    "You don''t hit people. Okay? If I see you do that again, I will spank you. Am I clear?" He tells her half-


    heartedly. Carol nods and grins and hugs him.


    "Now, go back to the couch and sit with daddy." He tells her.


    "Ana,e here. " He tells Ana and takes her hand. She is standing right next to him.


    "You... You are about to get a spanking, okay?"


    We all look at each other, perplexed to say the least. Carol is on myp again.


    "What did she do?!" I start.


    "It''s not for punishment." Jay says. He looks like he is in pain and not sure whether to go on or not.


    "You are... I... It''ll help. Trust me, okay?" He tells me mostly. I gulp, but give an imperceptible nod. I


    trust Jay.


    Ana looks horrified. Carol tries to look indifferent but fails miserably. She is definitely wondering what


    the hell is going on. Well, I am wondering the same thing.


    Jay takes both her hands in his.


    "Ana, it''s important that you remember that I am not punishing you and that you did not do anything


    wrong. Okay?"


    "then why...?" She says her eyes glossing over.


    "Because you need it and I love you enough to do it."


    "Daddy.... " Ana looks at me with pleading eyes, getting no help from Jay. Both our hearts break into a


    thousand pieces right there. I want to pull the girl to my chest and hug her, protect her. But I remind


    myself, it''s Jay, she doesn''t need to be protected from him. Plus, Jay looks more miserable than any of


    us.

 CHAPTER 57 - YOU NEED IT 3

    CHAPTER 57 - YOU NEED IT 3


    He pulls her over hisps and does away with her skirt and underwear and starts spanking her. She


    Steeles herself, determined not to cry.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    She starts squirming in hisps. Carol and I look at them, almost helplessly.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    She starts moving her hands and legs. Jay, very gently, locks her legs between his and locks both her


    hands in the small of her back with one of his.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    He is not spanking her very hard, but they aren''t light smacks either. Ana starts with the ows and the


    ouches.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ana starts crying. Carol looks at me, almost berating me without words, for not doing anything. I flinch


    and try not to look and hide her face in my arms.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK


    Carol jumps up and runs to Jay.


    "Stop it! She didn''t even do anything! It''s not her fault!!!" She screams.


    Jay gives her a look that will make any darn Vampire shit his pants, Carol is only a little girl. Jay''s eyes


    got red. I have never seen him this mad. Carol runs back to me and starts sobbing in my arms.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK


    He stops once Ana is crying hard. He picks her up and hugs her tight. To our surprise, she hugs him


    back. What??!!! I thought she was going to hate him for a bit!


    "Shhh... It''s okay... I know it hurts... " He rubs her back. She cries and starts talking. She tells him She


    doesn''t know what has she done to make Carol that mad at her, and that she misses her and she has


    bad dreams. She loves Carol and she is so darn angry and scared about the murderer. He has gotten


    another little to kill two days ago.


    "I am so mad! WHAT IS THE MATTER WITH YOU!? I MISS YOU!" She says and starts howling,


    clinging onto Jay like her life depends on it. We both sit and watch mesmerised.


    "Here, have some water, baby girl." Jay opens the bottle.


    "No... No water, don''t want any." She mutters.


    Carol jumps off my arms and runs to Ana and takes the bottle from Jay and gives it to her.


    She looks at her for a minute and then drinks a couple of sips. Carol then hugs Ana, and both the girls


    cry their hearts out.


    Carol says heartfelt sorry which I don''t think Ana needed but, whatever.


    "Feeling any better?" Jay asks Ana, getting her skirt back on her.


    "Loads better." She grins.


    We leave both the girls to make dinner.


    "How did you do that?" I ask, impressed and surprised.


    He looks at me, like he wouldn''t want to do that ever again. Or talk about it, for that matter.


    I feel bad for Jay. The man has to do all the ugly jobs round the house.


    I love him.


    I wonder if he loves me back.


    He never says so, in case he does.

 Chapter 57: 57 - You need it (3)

    Chapter 57: 57 - You need it (3)


    He pulls her over hisps and does away with her skirt and underwear and starts spanking her. She


    Steeles herself, determined not to cry.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    She starts squirming in hisps. Carol and I look at them, almost helplessly.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    She starts moving her hands and legs. Jay, very gently, locks her legs between his and locks both her


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    hands in the small of her back with one of his.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    He is not spanking her very hard, but they aren''t light smacks either. Ana starts with the ows and the


    ouches.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    SMACK SMACK SMACK


    Ana starts crying. Carol looks at me, almost berating me without words, for not doing anything. I flinch


    and try not to look and hide her face in my arms.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK


    Carol jumps up and runs to Jay.


    "Stop it! She didn''t even do anything! It''s not her fault!!!" She screams.


    Jay gives her a look that will make any darn Vampire shit his pants, Carol is only a little girl. Jay''s eyes


    got red. I have never seen him this mad. Carol runs back to me and starts sobbing in my arms.


    SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK


    He stops once Ana is crying hard. He picks her up and hugs her tight. To our surprise, she hugs him


    back. What??!!! I thought she was going to hate him for a bit!


    "Shhh... It''s okay... I know it hurts... " He rubs her back. She cries and starts talking. She tells him She


    doesn''t know what has she done to make Carol that mad at her, and that she misses her and she has


    bad dreams. She loves Carol and she is so darn angry and scared about the murderer. He has gotten


    another little to kill two days ago.


    "I am so mad! WHAT IS THE MATTER WITH YOU!? I MISS YOU!" She says and starts howling,


    clinging onto Jay like her life depends on it. We both sit and watch mesmerised.


    "Here, have some water, baby girl." Jay opens the bottle.


    "No... No water, don''t want any." She mutters.


    Carol jumps off my arms and runs to Ana and takes the bottle from Jay and gives it to her.


    She looks at her for a minute and then drinks a couple of sips. Carol then hugs Ana, and both the girls


    cry their hearts out.


    Carol says heartfelt sorry which I don''t think Ana needed but, whatever.


    "Feeling any better?" Jay asks Ana, getting her skirt back on her.


    "Loads better." She grins.


    We leave both the girls to make dinner.


    "How did you do that?" I ask, impressed and surprised.


    He looks at me, like he wouldn''t want to do that ever again. Or talk about it, for that matter.


    I feel bad for Jay. The man has to do all the ugly jobs round the house.


    I love him.


    I wonder if he loves me back.


    He never says so, in case he does.

 CHAPTER 58 - TEASING GONE TOO FAR

    CHAPTER 58 - TEASING GONE TOO FAR


    Jay is super annoyed and trying not to show it. We went for swimming the four of us, to cheer up the


    girls afterst night. We met Timothy there - the guy who kissed me. And we happened to know that he


    was the one the other day, to whom Carol was showing off her swimming stunts.


    Needless to say, Jay is annoyed. Timothy is charming. Really charming. All smiles and very smooth


    when he talks. His little, Alisha too.


    Jay is snapping ever since he has woken up. All three of us are enjoying teasing him a bit. I mean


    he maybe perfect, but we love each other. We love Jay. With all his quirks like he loves us. Timothy and


    Alisha mean nothing to us. At all.


    We are at the breakfast table eating when Carol starts teasing Jay, again.


    "Daddy, can we go swimming again tonight? Tim promised to teach me butterfly stroke." Carol asks


    me, her eyes dancing in mischief.


    Jay stops eating and looks up but Carol is not easily intimidated. Ana sits back, mostly a silent


    participant.


    "Umm... Yes. We will go. I can''t wait to see him shirtless again." I wink at Carol.


    "I won''t go. I will go where dadda goes." Ana jumps up and half hugs Jay from her high chair.


    Jay res at us while he kisses Ana on her head.


    Later in the evening we are all sitting in the living room after dinner, watching Harry Potter.


    "Daddyyyy, when are we going swimming????" Carol whines.


    "Right now, babe. You guysing?"


    "You are really going to swim?" Jay asks.


    "Yeah. Why?" I ask him trying not to smile.


    We have been teasing him mercilessly the whole day, both Carol and I.


    "No. Nothing."


    "Youing? Ana? Coming?" Carol asks.


    "Nope. I stay with daddy." She hugs him.


    "Okay. Suit yourself." I say as I pick up Carol and we go out giggling.


    I wonder how long we can get to tease Jay, before he tells us to stop, before he tells us that he is


    actually maybe a little jealous.


    Ana''s POV.


    Daddy is sulky. I try to cheer him up. Carol and daddy are being really bad teasing dadda.


    "Daddy??"


    "Yes baby?"


    "I love you."


    He smiles a heart-warming smile.


    "I love you too baby heart."


    "You know they love you too, don''t you? That they are only teasing?" I tread carefully. I don''t want


    daddy to feel unloved.


    "Come here''" he picks me up and cuddles me and hugs me and attack me faces with kisses and I can''t


    stop giggling.


    "I don''t like that Tim or his little." I tell him once I have calmed down again. He doesn''t want to talk to


    me about him. I get it. But I have never seen him this quiet. Never.


    He nods.


    "Daddyyyy talk. Please." I cross my hands and pout.


    "I know baby. I don''t like them too. I want my family to stay away from him. He is trouble." He sighs.


    "Why won''t daddy listen?" I muse.


    "Well, they are enjoying themselves. Having the time of their lives teasing me."


    I mean really both of them don''t know when to stop.


    "Oooff... How do you make daddies listen?" I muse loudly and daddy startsughing loudly like I


    cracked a joke.


    "Well, Grey needs a spanking." He. tells me.


    "Whaaaaa... " I look at him wide eyed. "You can''t spank him. He is a daddy!"


    "Well, as it goes. I can. I am.... Well I am what you can call a ''Big Daddy''."


    No. What? How can that be?


    "But little girl, you don''t tell this to them, right? It''s a secret between us. Okay?" He tells me like he is


    regretting telling me this. I try to mellow down my reaction but I am still surprised as fuck.


    Did I just say Fuck inside my head? Oh God, I must be really surprised.


    I nod quickly.


    And then I fall asleep in daddy''s arms.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 58: 58 - Teasing gone too far

    Chapter 58: 58 - Teasing gone too far


    Jay is super annoyed and trying not to show it. We went for swimming the four of us, to cheer up the


    girls afterst night. We met Timothy there - the guy who kissed me. And we happened to know that he


    was the one the other day, to whom Carol was showing off her swimming stunts.


    Needless to say, Jay is annoyed. Timothy is charming. Really charming. All smiles and very smooth


    when he talks. His little, Alisha too.


    Jay is snapping ever since he has woken up. All three of us are enjoying teasing him a bit. I mean


    he maybe perfect, but we love each other. We love Jay. With all his quirks like he loves us. Timothy and


    Alisha mean nothing to us. At all.


    We are at the breakfast table eating when Carol starts teasing Jay, again.


    "Daddy, can we go swimming again tonight? Tim promised to teach me butterfly stroke." Carol asks


    me, her eyes dancing in mischief.


    Jay stops eating and looks up but Carol is not easily intimidated. Ana sits back, mostly a silent


    participant.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Umm... Yes. We will go. I can''t wait to see him shirtless again." I wink at Carol.


    "I won''t go. I will go where dadda goes." Ana jumps up and half hugs Jay from her high chair.


    Jay res at us while he kisses Ana on her head.


    Later in the evening we are all sitting in the living room after dinner, watching Harry Potter.


    "Daddyyyy, when are we going swimming????" Carol whines.


    "Right now, babe. You guysing?"


    "You are really going to swim?" Jay asks.


    "Yeah. Why?" I ask him trying not to smile.


    We have been teasing him mercilessly the whole day, both Carol and I.


    "No. Nothing."


    "Youing? Ana? Coming?" Carol asks.


    "Nope. I stay with daddy." She hugs him.


    "Okay. Suit yourself." I say as I pick up Carol and we go out giggling.


    I wonder how long we can get to tease Jay, before he tells us to stop, before he tells us that he is


    actually maybe a little jealous.


    Ana''s POV.


    Daddy is sulky. I try to cheer him up. Carol and daddy are being really bad teasing dadda.


    "Daddy??"


    "Yes baby?"


    "I love you."


    He smiles a heart-warming smile.


    "I love you too baby heart."


    "You know they love you too, don''t you? That they are only teasing?" I tread carefully. I don''t want


    daddy to feel unloved.


    "Come here''" he picks me up and cuddles me and hugs me and attack me faces with kisses and I can''t


    stop giggling.


    "I don''t like that Tim or his little." I tell him once I have calmed down again. He doesn''t want to talk to


    me about him. I get it. But I have never seen him this quiet. Never.


    He nods.


    "Daddyyyy talk. Please." I cross my hands and pout.


    "I know baby. I don''t like them too. I want my family to stay away from him. He is trouble." He sighs.


    "Why won''t daddy listen?" I muse.


    "Well, they are enjoying themselves. Having the time of their lives teasing me."


    I mean really both of them don''t know when to stop.


    "Oooff... How do you make daddies listen?" I muse loudly and daddy startsughing loudly like I


    cracked a joke.


    "Well, Grey needs a spanking." He. tells me.


    "Whaaaaa... " I look at him wide eyed. "You can''t spank him. He is a daddy!"


    "Well, as it goes. I can. I am.... Well I am what you can call a ''Big Daddy''."


    No. What? How can that be?


    "But little girl, you don''t tell this to them, right? It''s a secret between us. Okay?" He tells me like he is


    regretting telling me this. I try to mellow down my reaction but I am still surprised as fuck.


    Did I just say Fuck inside my head? Oh God, I must be really surprised.


    I nod quickly.


    And then I fall asleep in daddy''s arms.

 CHAPTER 59 - SHOTS TO DADDIES

    CHAPTER 59 - SHOTS TO DADDIES


    Fun fact about Jay- He is as scared of shots as much as the littles, if not more and tomorrow we have


    to go get our yearly shots. Last year, we did not speak for two days when I had to make him take his


    shots. It''s always on the same date every year and Jay starts acting all cranky from at least ten days


    before the date.


    This time, he doesn''t remember it yet. I don''t know whether to be happy about it or sad.


    It''s two vampire shots that go in one arm each and it fucking sucks. My arms are sore for at least two


    days and Jay is a beast for at least a week after. With the girls, I am even more apprehensive. With


    Carol being aroundst year, he was sulking alone for two days before he decided to acknowledge my


    presence solely because Carol and I were going out for a day at the Amusement Park and Ice-creams


    after.


    I deliberate on whether I should tell him tonight or tomorrow morning. If I tell him tonight, both of us are


    not getting any sleep for sure. If I tell him tomorrow, I have no clue how will he react.


    To add onto the problem, he is already super agitated. I think we went too far with the teasing the past


    week. I will go to talk to Carol before we sleep tonight and ask her to stop.


    "Carol and Ana, we need to talk." I go to the girls'' room while they were ying before bed, after


    making sure Jay is in the kitchen, making hot chocte for the girls.


    I sit and they look up.


    "Carol? Remember when daddy had to take shotsst year?" I tell Carol and she flinches, while Ana


    looks nonplussed.


    "Well, daddies have to take two shots tomorrow and Jay won''t be happy about it. So, no teasing him


    anymore, alright? And try and be good girls, please?" I tell them.


    "How has he been okay with it the past week? He went nutsst year." Carol asks.


    "Well, he doesn''t know yet that he has to, that we have to take our shots tomorrow." I tell her.


    "When are you nning on telling him?" Carol asks and we look at the door to see a stone-faced Jay


    standing there with two bottles of milk.


    Fuck.


    This is not how I wanted him to know.


    Both the girls look scared.


    Jay forces a smile andes inside the room.


    "Time for bed babies..."


    He tucks both the girls in, and kisses them good night. I watch, standing by the wall.


    And then he turns around and leaves the room without even a nce at me.


    I smile at them and kiss them good night and go after Jay.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I got to know just an hour ago." I tell him.


    "It''s okay. I am fine." He tells me. But he is not. I can see it.


    "Look... I was about toe and tell you... "


    "Shut up. JUST SHUT UP. I told you I am fine, didn''t I?"


    I nch. Here goes nothing.


    He grabs his night clothes and goes in to change. He is fuming.


    I have a headache. Fuck Fuck Fuck. We are not getting any sleep tonight.


    I change my clothes too and wait for Jay toe out.


    He does and then goes to the kitchen and pulls out a cigarette. He hardly ever smokes.


    I follow him.


    "We have to be there at 11 in the morning." I brave telling him.


    He scoffs. "Why don''t you go tell the girls first?"


    "I was just... You know what? Fuck it. Forget it." I turn around and go to the room. He won''t understand


    anything I say right now.


    "When were you nning on telling me?" He asks. I turn around and look at him.


    "I don''t know... "


    "Who told you we were to go there tomorrow?" I am scared of his low scary voice.


    I got a text from Timothy. I wonder if I should tell him that.


    "I... got a... text from the Hospital."


    He nods.


    It¡¯s okay, I guess. Jay takes care of all of us. He needs us to care of him once a year. We can do that


    much for people we love, can''t we? He is just scared and acting out. I remind myself. Like the girls do.


    It''s okay. He''lle around. He will be fine. We will be fine.

 Chapter 59: 59 - Shots to daddies

    Chapter 59: 59 - Shots to daddies


    Fun fact about Jay- He is as scared of shots as much as the littles, if not more and tomorrow we have


    to go get our yearly shots. Last year, we did not speak for two days when I had to make him take his


    shots. It''s always on the same date every year and Jay starts acting all cranky from at least ten days


    before the date.


    This time, he doesn''t remember it yet. I don''t know whether to be happy about it or sad.


    It''s two vampire shots that go in one arm each and it fucking sucks. My arms are sore for at least two


    days and Jay is a beast for at least a week after. With the girls, I am even more apprehensive. With


    Carol being aroundst year, he was sulking alone for two days before he decided to acknowledge my


    presence solely because Carol and I were going out for a day at the Amusement Park and Ice-creams


    after.


    I deliberate on whether I should tell him tonight or tomorrow morning. If I tell him tonight, both of us are


    not getting any sleep for sure. If I tell him tomorrow, I have no clue how will he react.


    To add onto the problem, he is already super agitated. I think we went too far with the teasing the past


    week. I will go to talk to Carol before we sleep tonight and ask her to stop.


    "Carol and Ana, we need to talk." I go to the girls'' room while they were ying before bed, after


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    making sure Jay is in the kitchen, making hot chocte for the girls.


    I sit and they look up.


    "Carol? Remember when daddy had to take shotsst year?" I tell Carol and she flinches, while Ana


    looks nonplussed.


    "Well, daddies have to take two shots tomorrow and Jay won''t be happy about it. So, no teasing him


    anymore, alright? And try and be good girls, please?" I tell them.


    "How has he been okay with it the past week? He went nutsst year." Carol asks.


    "Well, he doesn''t know yet that he has to, that we have to take our shots tomorrow." I tell her.


    "When are you nning on telling him?" Carol asks and we look at the door to see a stone-faced Jay


    standing there with two bottles of milk.


    Fuck.


    This is not how I wanted him to know.


    Both the girls look scared.


    Jay forces a smile andes inside the room.


    "Time for bed babies..."


    He tucks both the girls in, and kisses them good night. I watch, standing by the wall.


    And then he turns around and leaves the room without even a nce at me.


    I smile at them and kiss them good night and go after Jay.


    "I got to know just an hour ago." I tell him.


    "It''s okay. I am fine." He tells me. But he is not. I can see it.


    "Look... I was about toe and tell you... "


    "Shut up. JUST SHUT UP. I told you I am fine, didn''t I?"


    I nch. Here goes nothing.


    He grabs his night clothes and goes in to change. He is fuming.


    I have a headache. Fuck Fuck Fuck. We are not getting any sleep tonight.


    I change my clothes too and wait for Jay toe out.


    He does and then goes to the kitchen and pulls out a cigarette. He hardly ever smokes.


    I follow him.


    "We have to be there at 11 in the morning." I brave telling him.


    He scoffs. "Why don''t you go tell the girls first?"


    "I was just... You know what? Fuck it. Forget it." I turn around and go to the room. He won''t understand


    anything I say right now.


    "When were you nning on telling me?" He asks. I turn around and look at him.


    "I don''t know... "


    "Who told you we were to go there tomorrow?" I am scared of his low scary voice.


    I got a text from Timothy. I wonder if I should tell him that.


    "I... got a... text from the Hospital."


    He nods.


    It¡¯s okay, I guess. Jay takes care of all of us. He needs us to care of him once a year. We can do that


    much for people we love, can''t we? He is just scared and acting out. I remind myself. Like the girls do.


    It''s okay. He''lle around. He will be fine. We will be fine.

 CHAPTER 60 - WHATS GOING ON

    CHAPTER 60 - WHAT''S GOING ON


    Carol and I are waiting at home with Uncle Ron baby-sitting us. He got his shot early in the morning


    and is not in the best of moods. Carol, Davey - Uncle Ron''s little are doing our best to be good. Carol


    told me how were the daddiesst year and she is grateful to have me and not be alone this time. We


    heard the daddies fightingst night even though they were not exactly shouting or screaming. After a


    breakfast of milk and cereals uncle Ron looks tired so we convince him to take a nap and promise to be


    good,e what may. We maybe naughty, but we are not cruel. We sit in the living room. Davey and


    Carol are trying to put together the new Harry Potter jigsaw puzzle that daddies got usst week and I


    am trying to read a book. There is chips and cookies and milk that we are hogging from every now and


    then.


    Uncle Rones back an hourter, finding us exactly where and how he left us, engaged into doing


    our respective jobs minus the cookies and the milk.


    He smiles.


    "Such good babies. Come here all of you." He sits and all three of us go and hug him tight. His arms


    ache when he moves it. I wonder how daddies would be doing.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After daddies left in the morning for the hospital their room looked like it survived a tornado. Themp


    and the bedside table were broken. I fervently hope that they don''t fight. Carol looks at me and


    squeezes my hand. I smile back.


    "So my sweet boy and my beautiful girls, would you like to have pizza for lunch? And maybe we could


    snuggle and watch Harry Potter together?" We all say yes, trying to sound excited. Half an hourter


    we are all in the living room, eating pizzas and watching Harry Potter when the doorbell rings. We jump


    up. I am almost ashamed that I had forgotten all about daddies for a while. We run to the door behind


    Uncle Ron.


    Daddy is there, only daddy. And he looks like he has lost a boxing match or something.


    "Daddy! What happened?!" Carol shouts and Jumps on him. I am frozen where I am.


    He is blue and ck with bruises all over his face and arms. I bite back tears.


    "Go inside. All of you." He says sternly.


    We look at him reluctant to go inside when Uncle Ron tries sending us back to the living room.


    "I am fine babies. Jay is okay too. Now go,e on." He adds gently trying to shoo us away.


    "Where is Uncle Jay?" I ask.


    "He is over to his ce. He needed some quiet time baby. He''ll be back." He says.


    We all go back reluctantly.


    Uncle Ron puts us for a nap ignoring our feeble protests. We did not want to be bad. We did exactly


    what we were told to do. I hope my daddies are fine.


    Carol, Davey and I hug each other and fall asleep.

 Chapter 60: 60 - Whats going on?

    Chapter 60: 60 - What''s going on?


    Carol and I are waiting at home with Uncle Ron baby-sitting us. He got his shot early in the morning


    and is not in the best of moods. Carol, Davey - Uncle Ron''s little are doing our best to be good. Carol


    told me how were the daddiesst year and she is grateful to have me and not be alone this time. We


    heard the daddies fightingst night even though they were not exactly shouting or screaming. After a


    breakfast of milk and cereals uncle Ron looks tired so we convince him to take a nap and promise to be


    good,e what may. We maybe naughty, but we are not cruel. We sit in the living room. Davey and


    Carol are trying to put together the new Harry Potter jigsaw puzzle that daddies got usst week and I


    am trying to read a book. There is chips and cookies and milk that we are hogging from every now and


    then.


    Uncle Rones back an hourter, finding us exactly where and how he left us, engaged into doing


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    our respective jobs minus the cookies and the milk.


    He smiles.


    "Such good babies. Come here all of you." He sits and all three of us go and hug him tight. His arms


    ache when he moves it. I wonder how daddies would be doing.


    After daddies left in the morning for the hospital their room looked like it survived a tornado. Themp


    and the bedside table were broken. I fervently hope that they don''t fight. Carol looks at me and


    squeezes my hand. I smile back.


    "So my sweet boy and my beautiful girls, would you like to have pizza for lunch? And maybe we could


    snuggle and watch Harry Potter together?" We all say yes, trying to sound excited. Half an hourter


    we are all in the living room, eating pizzas and watching Harry Potter when the doorbell rings. We jump


    up. I am almost ashamed that I had forgotten all about daddies for a while. We run to the door behind


    Uncle Ron.


    Daddy is there, only daddy. And he looks like he has lost a boxing match or something.


    "Daddy! What happened?!" Carol shouts and Jumps on him. I am frozen where I am.


    He is blue and ck with bruises all over his face and arms. I bite back tears.


    "Go inside. All of you." He says sternly.


    We look at him reluctant to go inside when Uncle Ron tries sending us back to the living room.


    "I am fine babies. Jay is okay too. Now go,e on." He adds gently trying to shoo us away.


    "Where is Uncle Jay?" I ask.


    "He is over to his ce. He needed some quiet time baby. He''ll be back." He says.


    We all go back reluctantly.


    Uncle Ron puts us for a nap ignoring our feeble protests. We did not want to be bad. We did exactly


    what we were told to do. I hope my daddies are fine.


    Carol, Davey and I hug each other and fall asleep.

 CHAPTER 61 - A LITTLE SECRET

    CHAPTER 61 - A LITTLE SECRET


    We wake up from our nap and find Uncle Ron sleeping and daddy is sleeping in his room too. We grab


    snacks from the kitchen and then look at each other wondering what to do.


    "Ana, do you want to go outside?" I ask her, softly, not wanting Davey to hear anything.


    "Are you mad? We should not." She looks horrified. Why am I not surprised?


    "Shh! Just over to my ce? To see if daddy is okay?" She looks at me like I have asked her to kidnap


    someone!


    "I think we should go. I am bored. And trust me our daddies are not waking up anytime soon!" Davey


    adds. I grin at him.


    Fifteen minutester, we drag a scared and reluctant Ana with us to our other house, after I take the


    key from the drawer.


    "Shh! Come one Niana! Stop being a wimp! It''s like five steps away!" Davey and I are on either side of


    Niana pulling her with us.


    "We haven''t asked permission! What if daddy wakes up!!"


    "Shh... Nothing will happen... Juste."


    "We promised to be good Carol!"


    I look at her and roll my eyes. We are not doing anything bad, just checking on daddy I mean!


    We reach our house and it''s locked.


    "Shit! Where is daddy?" Ana says looking at the house. Davey looks indifferent but enjoying the little


    adventure.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go back before someone sees us or one of the daddies wakes up!" I pull her again


    back to the house.


    We turn around and freeze.


    "What on earth are you three doing here?"


    Fuck.


    "What are you doing here? Where''s your daddy?" It''s Timothy! He asks us but is looking at Carol.


    "Umm... daddy asked us to check if daddy was here." Carol says. She lies, to be precise.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Then why did you jump and looked like you were caught stealing when I called you?" He


    smirks. "Let me drop you back home? I am sure your daddy would appreciate that." He adds.


    "Umm... We came to check on daddy Jay. Really. I swear. But daddy doesn''t know. Could you


    Pleaseeeeeee not tell anyone anything? We were just going back, you know?" She implores, changing


    tactics. I stare at her in awe and admiration.


    "Let me think about it... " He smirks and pretends to deliberate.


    We wait, impatiently. What if daddy wakes up! If this stupid man hadn''t turned up we would have been


    home by now!


    "What do I get in return?" He asks.


    He wants something in return? I am not giving him Ems! He can have anything else!


    "What do you want?" Carol asks him.


    "For now, I want you to kiss me." He says to Carol.


    "No." She says before he can evenplete the sentence.


    "Okay. No problem. Your choice." He says and then turns around to walk towards our house.


    "Shit shit shit." Davey starts freaking out and jumping.


    "Wait." Carol says and he turns around.


    "Carol! No! What are you doing?!" I grab her hand.


    "You promise you won''t tell anyone about this if I kiss you?"


    "I promise."


    "No Carol! Are you mad? Don''t!" I shake her trying to knock some sense into her head!


    "Your daddy will be so upset too know that you sneaked out on them especially when are not too well


    and got into a fight." He adds.


    "How do you know?" I ask him.


    "Oh, at the doctors. They created quite a scene. I Didn''t know Jay hated the poison that much."


    "Poison?" We ask in unison.


    "The shot, what did you think it was? Anyway. I haven''t got time for this, so... If you will excuse me... "


    Carol kisses him.


    One moment she is standing beside me and the next moment she is kissing him.


    Smooching him.


    I close my eyes.


    Davey looks like he will gag.


    Timothy looks happy.


    We turn around and go once the man lets Carol go.


    "Why do they need the poison?" Carol asks turning around.


    "To live. They are Vampires after all."


    I will faint. Daddies? Vampires?


    "Why do they hate it so much?"


    "They have to bite someone to let the excess off their bodies. That someone dies. Plus, the shot is


    excruciating. I would suggest you stay off your daddies for a bit. "He says and I pull Carol wanting to go


    home.


    This is a nightmare. It can''t be real.


    "You? You got the shot?" Carol asks.


    "Of course, let the excess off too." He winks and goes away.

 Chapter 61: 61 - A little secret

    Chapter 61: 61 - A little secret


    We wake up from our nap and find Uncle Ron sleeping and daddy is sleeping in his room too. We grab


    snacks from the kitchen and then look at each other wondering what to do.


    "Ana, do you want to go outside?" I ask her, softly, not wanting Davey to hear anything.


    "Are you mad? We should not." She looks horrified. Why am I not surprised?


    "Shh! Just over to my ce? To see if daddy is okay?" She looks at me like I have asked her to kidnap


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    someone!


    "I think we should go. I am bored. And trust me our daddies are not waking up anytime soon!" Davey


    adds. I grin at him.


    Fifteen minutester, we drag a scared and reluctant Ana with us to our other house, after I take the


    key from the drawer.


    "Shh! Come one Niana! Stop being a wimp! It''s like five steps away!" Davey and I are on either side of


    Niana pulling her with us.


    "We haven''t asked permission! What if daddy wakes up!!"


    "Shh... Nothing will happen... Juste."


    "We promised to be good Carol!"


    I look at her and roll my eyes. We are not doing anything bad, just checking on daddy I mean!


    We reach our house and it''s locked.


    "Shit! Where is daddy?" Ana says looking at the house. Davey looks indifferent but enjoying the little


    adventure.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go back before someone sees us or one of the daddies wakes up!" I pull her again


    back to the house.


    We turn around and freeze.


    "What on earth are you three doing here?"


    Fuck.


    "What are you doing here? Where''s your daddy?" It''s Timothy! He asks us but is looking at Carol.


    "Umm... daddy asked us to check if daddy was here." Carol says. She lies, to be precise.


    "Really? Then why did you jump and looked like you were caught stealing when I called you?" He


    smirks. "Let me drop you back home? I am sure your daddy would appreciate that." He adds.


    "Umm... We came to check on daddy Jay. Really. I swear. But daddy doesn''t know. Could you


    Pleaseeeeeee not tell anyone anything? We were just going back, you know?" She implores, changing


    tactics. I stare at her in awe and admiration.


    "Let me think about it... " He smirks and pretends to deliberate.


    We wait, impatiently. What if daddy wakes up! If this stupid man hadn''t turned up we would have been


    home by now!


    "What do I get in return?" He asks.


    He wants something in return? I am not giving him Ems! He can have anything else!


    "What do you want?" Carol asks him.


    "For now, I want you to kiss me." He says to Carol.


    "No." She says before he can evenplete the sentence.


    "Okay. No problem. Your choice." He says and then turns around to walk towards our house.


    "Shit shit shit." Davey starts freaking out and jumping.


    "Wait." Carol says and he turns around.


    "Carol! No! What are you doing?!" I grab her hand.


    "You promise you won''t tell anyone about this if I kiss you?"


    "I promise."


    "No Carol! Are you mad? Don''t!" I shake her trying to knock some sense into her head!


    "Your daddy will be so upset too know that you sneaked out on them especially when are not too well


    and got into a fight." He adds.


    "How do you know?" I ask him.


    "Oh, at the doctors. They created quite a scene. I Didn''t know Jay hated the poison that much."


    "Poison?" We ask in unison.


    "The shot, what did you think it was? Anyway. I haven''t got time for this, so... If you will excuse me... "


    Carol kisses him.


    One moment she is standing beside me and the next moment she is kissing him.


    Smooching him.


    I close my eyes.


    Davey looks like he will gag.


    Timothy looks happy.


    We turn around and go once the man lets Carol go.


    "Why do they need the poison?" Carol asks turning around.


    "To live. They are Vampires after all."


    I will faint. Daddies? Vampires?


    "Why do they hate it so much?"


    "They have to bite someone to let the excess off their bodies. That someone dies. Plus, the shot is


    excruciating. I would suggest you stay off your daddies for a bit. "He says and I pull Carol wanting to go


    home.


    This is a nightmare. It can''t be real.


    "You? You got the shot?" Carol asks.


    "Of course, let the excess off too." He winks and goes away.

 CHAPTER 62 - DAZE

    CHAPTER 62 - DAZE


    We go back home in a daze. Thank fully the daddies are still sleeping. Ana starts crying.


    "Oh my God. Why are you crying Ana?" I hug her.


    "It''s okay... Shh... you''ll wake daddies up." Davey starts off.


    "They are Vampires??!! They Kill people???" She whisper-shouts while crying. Oh freak. She didn''t


    know? She didn''t know? Oh God.


    "I want to go back home." She sobs.


    "This is home Ana. You know daddies won''t hurt us ever!" I tell her and Davey nods.


    "THEY ARE VAMPIRES! THEY KILL PEOPLE! LIVING BEINGS!!" She screams.


    "Shut up! Lower down your volume! I swear I will kill you if we get into trouble for this!" I scold her.


    "You all are mad! Mad! Staying here with Vampires. That is why daddies get red eyes when are angry.


    Oh, I am such a fool. Why didn''t I see it before? They are so strong also. They''ll kill us too." She sobs.


    Nothing we say can console her.


    I give Davey a helpless look. I don''t know what to do. I am grateful for his presence right now.


    "They take in poison and don''t die. They kill someone to live every year." She goes on rambling. That


    came as a shock to us too. I bet daddy wouldn''t have wanted us to know all that. No wonder they are


    so upset. And daddy Jay skips dinner every time he spanks us, no wonder he goes nuts when he has


    to kill someone to live. He hates hurting people. And here I was so silly thinking that he is afraid of


    needles.


    "I want to go h-home... I want to go b-back... Will run away... "She sobs.


    "Niana Grey, for the love of God stop crying! You will wake the house up and we will all be in major


    trouble!!! Pleaseeee.... Stop crying!" I shout. I am losing it too!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She keeps on crying and rambling and I p her.


    All of us are shocked. But she stops crying at least. We hug each other. All three of us.


    I am so messed up in the head. I kissed someone. I kissed someone daddy hates. I am so screwed. I


    sneaked out and then kissed someone so that he doesn''t tell daddy that I sneaked out. I hope he sticks


    to his end of bargain. He is not good, I thought he was but he''s not. Daddy and Ana were right. Daddy


    Grey and I should have stayed away. What have we gotten ourselves in to?


    We are hugging each other when Uncle Ron and daddye into the living room.


    "Hey babies, what¡¯s wrong?" Daddy asks us. Davey goes and hugs his daddy but Ana is glued to me.


    We''ll, their timing could have been worse. At least they didn''te in to find us missing or while I


    pped Ana.


    "Nothing daddy. Niana had a bad dream." I say.


    "Aww baby,e here..." Daddy opens his arms and Ana hides into Me like she will vanish inside me.


    This girl will give us away I swear.


    "Daddy... She had a dream that I... that I... died. So, she wants to be with me." I improvise.


    Pfftt. What a save. He rubs her back gently, kiss me on the head and goes back. Uncle Ron and Davey


    are leaving now.


    "Ana. Niana, listen to me. Please get a grip. Please. You know they won''t hurt us."


    "How can you know? How can you know that? I want to go back homeee..." She whines. "I am scared."


    "Ana. They love us. They really do."


    Well, I was pretty cool with my daddies being Vampire when I first got to know, why didn''t I freak out?


    Or is Ana freaking out too much?


    "I can''t see them anymore. They are VAMPIRES.!" Daddyes inside again with two Sippy cups of


    juices to hear this.


    "Who can¡¯t You See again love? Who is a vampire?" He hands us the cup.


    Ana looks like she will pass out.


    "Umm... Daddy... The vampire... In... The vampire in your story! Who makes us eat mouse! Ana doesn''t


    want to eat mice." God, I am smart! I praise myself internally but if this keeps on going on, we will be


    dead soon. I know it. I so know it.


    He smiles at us. "I won''t let anyone take you babies away, Vampire or not. Come here." I hug him and


    Ana hugs me but thankfully daddy doesn''t seem to notice Ana flinching away from him.


    Oh God, what will happen now?

 Chapter 62: 62 - Daze

    Chapter 62: 62 - Daze


    We go back home in a daze. Thank fully the daddies are still sleeping. Ana starts crying.


    "Oh my God. Why are you crying Ana?" I hug her.


    "It''s okay... Shh... you''ll wake daddies up." Davey starts off.


    "They are Vampires??!! They Kill people???" She whisper-shouts while crying. Oh freak. She didn''t


    know? She didn''t know? Oh God.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I want to go back home." She sobs.


    "This is home Ana. You know daddies won''t hurt us ever!" I tell her and Davey nods.


    "THEY ARE VAMPIRES! THEY KILL PEOPLE! LIVING BEINGS!!" She screams.


    "Shut up! Lower down your volume! I swear I will kill you if we get into trouble for this!" I scold her.


    "You all are mad! Mad! Staying here with Vampires. That is why daddies get red eyes when are angry.


    Oh, I am such a fool. Why didn''t I see it before? They are so strong also. They''ll kill us too." She sobs.


    Nothing we say can console her.


    I give Davey a helpless look. I don''t know what to do. I am grateful for his presence right now.


    "They take in poison and don''t die. They kill someone to live every year." She goes on rambling. That


    came as a shock to us too. I bet daddy wouldn''t have wanted us to know all that. No wonder they are


    so upset. And daddy Jay skips dinner every time he spanks us, no wonder he goes nuts when he has


    to kill someone to live. He hates hurting people. And here I was so silly thinking that he is afraid of


    needles.


    "I want to go h-home... I want to go b-back... Will run away... "She sobs.


    "Niana Grey, for the love of God stop crying! You will wake the house up and we will all be in major


    trouble!!! Pleaseeee.... Stop crying!" I shout. I am losing it too!


    She keeps on crying and rambling and I p her.


    All of us are shocked. But she stops crying at least. We hug each other. All three of us.


    I am so messed up in the head. I kissed someone. I kissed someone daddy hates. I am so screwed. I


    sneaked out and then kissed someone so that he doesn''t tell daddy that I sneaked out. I hope he sticks


    to his end of bargain. He is not good, I thought he was but he''s not. Daddy and Ana were right. Daddy


    Grey and I should have stayed away. What have we gotten ourselves in to?


    We are hugging each other when Uncle Ron and daddye into the living room.


    "Hey babies, what¡¯s wrong?" Daddy asks us. Davey goes and hugs his daddy but Ana is glued to me.


    We''ll, their timing could have been worse. At least they didn''te in to find us missing or while I


    pped Ana.


    "Nothing daddy. Niana had a bad dream." I say.


    "Aww baby,e here..." Daddy opens his arms and Ana hides into Me like she will vanish inside me.


    This girl will give us away I swear.


    "Daddy... She had a dream that I... that I... died. So, she wants to be with me." I improvise.


    Pfftt. What a save. He rubs her back gently, kiss me on the head and goes back. Uncle Ron and Davey


    are leaving now.


    "Ana. Niana, listen to me. Please get a grip. Please. You know they won''t hurt us."


    "How can you know? How can you know that? I want to go back homeee..." She whines. "I am scared."


    "Ana. They love us. They really do."


    Well, I was pretty cool with my daddies being Vampire when I first got to know, why didn''t I freak out?


    Or is Ana freaking out too much?


    "I can''t see them anymore. They are VAMPIRES.!" Daddyes inside again with two Sippy cups of


    juices to hear this.


    "Who can¡¯t You See again love? Who is a vampire?" He hands us the cup.


    Ana looks like she will pass out.


    "Umm... Daddy... The vampire... In... The vampire in your story! Who makes us eat mouse! Ana doesn''t


    want to eat mice." God, I am smart! I praise myself internally but if this keeps on going on, we will be


    dead soon. I know it. I so know it.


    He smiles at us. "I won''t let anyone take you babies away, Vampire or not. Come here." I hug him and


    Ana hugs me but thankfully daddy doesn''t seem to notice Ana flinching away from him.


    Oh God, what will happen now?

 CHAPTER 63 - CRAZY WEEK

    CHAPTER 63 - CRAZY WEEK


    I don''t know what is wrong with the girls. It all started the day we got our shots, I guess. Did Ron do


    something? I mean they were fine before that, weren¡¯t they?


    It''s been one week now. Ana screamed when I tried to give her a bath the next morning like I was


    about to murder her or something. I got so scared that I had to call Jay. He came over and it was not on


    much help. Ana was acting out so much that we didn''t know what to do. When Jay took her for a


    spanking, she fainted on us! She is glued to Carol like a baby monkey. And she tried running away


    twice. TWICE. I didn¡¯t know she still wanted to leave us. That she did not think we were a perfect family


    yet. That hurt, her trying to leave.


    Carol, she doesn''t want to go swimming anymore. I tried teaming up with her to tease Jay about


    Timothy and she screamed at me to stop, like hollered.


    "What the Fuck happened though?" I tell for the thousandth time that week. We are sitting on the dining


    table trying to eat. The girls are sleeping together.


    "I think we should take them to the doctor." He says.


    "Yeah sure. So that Ana dies of a heart attack and Carol dies of bursting a vein the way she screams."


    He groans.


    "What happened? What the duck happened to them suddenly? We have called Ron already haven''t


    we? You sure he doesn''t know anything?"


    "Thrice. No, he doesn''t."


    "Ana won''t read. Carol won''t swim. I even offered to take her meet Timothy lest it would cheer her up


    and she started crying."


    "I am going mad here."


    "You locked all the windows, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Maybe we should talk to Carol again, she is not fainting on us at least?"


    "Ana won¡¯t leave her alone. It''s like she only feels safe with her around, but why? We did not even


    spank her or punished her. How is she so scared?"


    "The girls will make themselves sick of this goes on and we will go bananas. Seriously. We have to do


    something."


    We hear the baby monitor and go upstairs. Carol is awake and trying to remove Ana from top of her.


    I lift Ana up and ce her beside Carol on her crib.


    I stroke her cheek and give her a peck. Her eyes fill up with unshed tears. Jay looks at us from near the


    door.


    "You want milkshake baby?" I ask her and pick her up. She nods bit looks at Ana.


    "It''s okay. You be back here the minute she wakes up." I rub her back and carry her downstairs. Jay


    follows us down then goes to the kitchen to make Carol''s favourite strawberry shake.


    I take her to the living room. "You want to draw with daddy, sweet thing?" I ask her and she looks at me


    dubiously.


    She nods. I get the papers and the colours and we start colouring. Jay brings her the milkshake. She


    sips OT asionally while concentrating on her picture.


    "Jay, did you pack Ana''s bags yet?" I ask him. He looks at me with a raised eyebrow.


    Carol looks up at me.


    "Do it, if you haven''t already."


    "Daddy, why pack?" Carol asks. She is in her littlest headspace cos She is not mostly Now because


    she has to take care of Ana all the time who screams bloody murder if we are alone with her.


    "Yes." I am giving her monosybic answers intentionally.


    "Where daddy?" She looks at us quizzically.


    "Back to her Orphanage."


    "Huh? Why? I be alone?"


    "There is something seriously wrong Carol. We know it but we cannot help it unless we know what


    exactly it is now, can we? Ana keeps running away, she is scared of us, what else can we do? She has


    made herself I''ll with all the screaming and crying. She even passed out on us twice." I tell her


    solemnly.


    She scrunches her face and thinks hard.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "We asked you. You told us you don''t know what''s wrong. We asked Uncle Ron he doesn''t know


    anything either. What else can be done?" I prompt.


    Please, please, please Carol talk. Tell us what''s wrong. Please. I am begging her internally. I look at


    Jay his fingers are crossed and I roll my eyes.


    "I... Umm... So... If you knew what was wrong... You would help us?" She asks looking at us hopefully.


    I nod not trusting myself to speak.


    "Even if it''s something bad? We have been bad?"


    "Baby, there is nothing daddies cannot solve, if we know what it is. You girls are not bad, never bad." I


    pick her up, ce her on myp and kiss her cheek.


    "Punishment...?" She says looking pretty scared.


    "I promise you, pinkie promise no one is going to punish you even if you have killed someone. Just tell


    us what''s wrong. Please. "I hold both her hands and tell her earnestly.


    "Ana?"


    "No punishment for her too. I promise." I look at Jay and he nods.


    "Well... I... Ana... No I... That day... Davey and US... "She is trying to form a sentence when suddenly


    went hear Ana cry in the baby monitor and the spell''s broken. Carol looks at us wide-eyed and then


    runs upstairs to her room.


    Jay grabs a vase and throws it at the wall. "Fuck!" He looks furious.


    "We were so FUCKING close! But I got an idea!" I grin!

 Chapter 63: 63 - Crazy week

    Chapter 63: 63 - Crazy week


    I don''t know what is wrong with the girls. It all started the day we got our shots, I guess. Did Ron do


    something? I mean they were fine before that, weren¡¯t they?


    It''s been one week now. Ana screamed when I tried to give her a bath the next morning like I was


    about to murder her or something. I got so scared that I had to call Jay. He came over and it was not on


    much help. Ana was acting out so much that we didn''t know what to do. When Jay took her for a


    spanking, she fainted on us! She is glued to Carol like a baby monkey. And she tried running away


    twice. TWICE. I didn¡¯t know she still wanted to leave us. That she did not think we were a perfect family


    yet. That hurt, her trying to leave.


    Carol, she doesn''t want to go swimming anymore. I tried teaming up with her to tease Jay about


    Timothy and she screamed at me to stop, like hollered.


    "What the Fuck happened though?" I tell for the thousandth time that week. We are sitting on the dining


    table trying to eat. The girls are sleeping together.


    "I think we should take them to the doctor." He says.


    "Yeah sure. So that Ana dies of a heart attack and Carol dies of bursting a vein the way she screams."


    He groans.


    "What happened? What the duck happened to them suddenly? We have called Ron already haven''t


    we? You sure he doesn''t know anything?"


    "Thrice. No, he doesn''t."


    "Ana won''t read. Carol won''t swim. I even offered to take her meet Timothy lest it would cheer her up


    and she started crying."


    "I am going mad here."


    "You locked all the windows, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Maybe we should talk to Carol again, she is not fainting on us at least?"


    "Ana won¡¯t leave her alone. It''s like she only feels safe with her around, but why? We did not even


    spank her or punished her. How is she so scared?"


    "The girls will make themselves sick of this goes on and we will go bananas. Seriously. We have to do


    something."


    We hear the baby monitor and go upstairs. Carol is awake and trying to remove Ana from top of her.


    I lift Ana up and ce her beside Carol on her crib.


    I stroke her cheek and give her a peck. Her eyes fill up with unshed tears. Jay looks at us from near the


    door.


    "You want milkshake baby?" I ask her and pick her up. She nods bit looks at Ana.


    "It''s okay. You be back here the minute she wakes up." I rub her back and carry her downstairs. Jay


    follows us down then goes to the kitchen to make Carol''s favourite strawberry shake.


    I take her to the living room. "You want to draw with daddy, sweet thing?" I ask her and she looks at me


    dubiously.


    She nods. I get the papers and the colours and we start colouring. Jay brings her the milkshake. She


    sips OT asionally while concentrating on her picture.


    "Jay, did you pack Ana''s bags yet?" I ask him. He looks at me with a raised eyebrow.


    Carol looks up at me.


    "Do it, if you haven''t already."


    "Daddy, why pack?" Carol asks. She is in her littlest headspace cos She is not mostly Now because


    she has to take care of Ana all the time who screams bloody murder if we are alone with her.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." I am giving her monosybic answers intentionally.


    "Where daddy?" She looks at us quizzically.


    "Back to her Orphanage."


    "Huh? Why? I be alone?"


    "There is something seriously wrong Carol. We know it but we cannot help it unless we know what


    exactly it is now, can we? Ana keeps running away, she is scared of us, what else can we do? She has


    made herself I''ll with all the screaming and crying. She even passed out on us twice." I tell her


    solemnly.


    She scrunches her face and thinks hard.


    "We asked you. You told us you don''t know what''s wrong. We asked Uncle Ron he doesn''t know


    anything either. What else can be done?" I prompt.


    Please, please, please Carol talk. Tell us what''s wrong. Please. I am begging her internally. I look at


    Jay his fingers are crossed and I roll my eyes.


    "I... Umm... So... If you knew what was wrong... You would help us?" She asks looking at us hopefully.


    I nod not trusting myself to speak.


    "Even if it''s something bad? We have been bad?"


    "Baby, there is nothing daddies cannot solve, if we know what it is. You girls are not bad, never bad." I


    pick her up, ce her on myp and kiss her cheek.


    "Punishment...?" She says looking pretty scared.


    "I promise you, pinkie promise no one is going to punish you even if you have killed someone. Just tell


    us what''s wrong. Please. "I hold both her hands and tell her earnestly.


    "Ana?"


    "No punishment for her too. I promise." I look at Jay and he nods.


    "Well... I... Ana... No I... That day... Davey and US... "She is trying to form a sentence when suddenly


    went hear Ana cry in the baby monitor and the spell''s broken. Carol looks at us wide-eyed and then


    runs upstairs to her room.


    Jay grabs a vase and throws it at the wall. "Fuck!" He looks furious.


    "We were so FUCKING close! But I got an idea!" I grin!

 CHAPTER 64 - BEANS SPILLED

    CHAPTER 64 - BEANS SPILLED


    "What''s your n?" I ask Grey. He is grinning like he''s really had a breakthrough. He better has a good


    n.


    "You stay at home and look after the girls. I will be back with answers in a couple of hours. Do we have


    choctes at home?" He goes to the refrigerator looking for choctes.


    "What the fuck? Where are you going?" I tail him.


    "Look after the girls... I''ll be back... "He kisses me and leaves with the choctes. Fuck you Grey! What


    the hell are you up-to?


    I go up to see Carol and Ana ying with Ems. The moment she sees me Ana quits the stuffie and


    hides into Carol.


    "Hey baby girl, would you like some juice?" I hand Ana the Sippy cup. Carol makes her take it.


    "Daddy don''t send her away?" Carol tells me while Ana drinks onto her juice.


    "Baby, let me help then." I tell her.


    "Ana, go y downstairs." Carol tells her. Ana looks up-to Carol and then goes downstairs. I can see


    the glint in her eye which means she''ll try to run away. All the windows are shut; I closed the door after


    Grey. I take out my phone to check all the rms still in ce and working. Trying to escape will keep


    Ana upied and buy us enough time for Carol to tell me what''s wrong.


    "Daddy... I was... That day... When you... "Carol starts but she looks petrified.


    "Come here baby, it''s okay." I put her on myp and hug her. "We won''t punish you, remember?


    Christian promised." I try to soothe her fears.


    "We were very bad, we broke all the rules, but I promise we did not do anything to be naughty. We got


    scared." She starts crying.


    "I know. I know. You are just a little baby. It''s okay to be scared. Tell daddy what happened. I''ll make it


    alright."


    My heart breaks to see what my babies are going through.


    "The Day you had to get your shots, we knew you and daddy were fighting. We thought because you


    hated shots, because they hurt. I mean they suck, right? And the room... It had broken furniture. And


    then daddy came back but you did not and daddy had all these bruises. We got worried about you.


    Daddy said you were in our other house needing to rest alone."


    She stops. I nod, trying to keep a poker face, making sure that she knows that I understand and that I


    am not mad.


    "So while Uncle Ron and daddy were sleeping we thought we would check on you." She adds softly.


    I nod. So far okay. They sneaked out. I get that.


    "Then?" I prompt her gently.


    "It was my n and Davey agreed but it was not Ana''s fault daddy. She did not want to go without


    permission but we dragged her on with us." She says still scared.


    "You are so brave to take responsibility for your actions and I am proud of you but like I said no one is


    getting a spanking." I kiss her. She visibly rxes for a second.


    "So... We went to the house but we did not run and then we see the house is locked. So, we decided to


    go back quickly. But Timothy found us."


    "Where?"


    "Right outside the house."


    "Okay, then?"


    "Then he said he''d tell daddy or you that we were sneaking out on him if we don''t give something in


    return to keep the secret."


    Carol is trembling like a leaf.


    "What did he ask for?"


    "He asked me to kiss him."


    Fuck.


    "We did not want to. But he said that you were so upset because you had to take the shots and that it


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    was poison and that it hurt and you have to kill somebody after every time and that is why you get


    upset not because you are scared of shots and daddy Grey makes you take them because otherwise


    you will die because you are a vampire. We were all very scared then and Ana did not know anything


    about you being Vampires so she freaked out."


    I nod. My mind has gone nk. I want to kill Timothy. I am trying to keep myself calm.


    "So then I kissed him." Carol starts crying.


    "Hush... It''s okay baby girl. Daddy is not mad." I kiss her. "At you."


    "I tried helping. I told Ana that you and daddy would never hurt us. But she just freaks out and I pped


    her too!" She says and starts crying. I hug her tight and rub her back whispering sweet nothings into


    her ears till she calms down and falls asleep.


    I put her in the crib and go downstairs to see Ana. How on earth are we going to set this straight?


    I go and see Grey chasing Ana, trying not to get too close but at the same time not wanting her out of


    sight. She runs inside the room and hides under the bed.


    "You will not believe what happened." He tells me when he sees me.


    "Oh trust me, I will." I say and roll my eyes.

 Chapter 64: 64 - Beans spilled

    Chapter 64: 64 - Beans spilled


    "What''s your n?" I ask Grey. He is grinning like he''s really had a breakthrough. He better has a good


    n.


    "You stay at home and look after the girls. I will be back with answers in a couple of hours. Do we have


    choctes at home?" He goes to the refrigerator looking for choctes.


    "What the fuck? Where are you going?" I tail him.


    "Look after the girls... I''ll be back... "He kisses me and leaves with the choctes. Fuck you Grey! What


    the hell are you up-to?


    I go up to see Carol and Ana ying with Ems. The moment she sees me Ana quits the stuffie and


    hides into Carol.


    "Hey baby girl, would you like some juice?" I hand Ana the Sippy cup. Carol makes her take it.


    "Daddy don''t send her away?" Carol tells me while Ana drinks onto her juice.


    "Baby, let me help then." I tell her.


    "Ana, go y downstairs." Carol tells her. Ana looks up-to Carol and then goes downstairs. I can see


    the glint in her eye which means she''ll try to run away. All the windows are shut; I closed the door after


    Grey. I take out my phone to check all the rms still in ce and working. Trying to escape will keep


    Ana upied and buy us enough time for Carol to tell me what''s wrong.


    "Daddy... I was... That day... When you... "Carol starts but she looks petrified.


    "Come here baby, it''s okay." I put her on myp and hug her. "We won''t punish you, remember?


    Christian promised." I try to soothe her fears.


    "We were very bad, we broke all the rules, but I promise we did not do anything to be naughty. We got


    scared." She starts crying.


    "I know. I know. You are just a little baby. It''s okay to be scared. Tell daddy what happened. I''ll make it


    alright."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    My heart breaks to see what my babies are going through.


    "The Day you had to get your shots, we knew you and daddy were fighting. We thought because you


    hated shots, because they hurt. I mean they suck, right? And the room... It had broken furniture. And


    then daddy came back but you did not and daddy had all these bruises. We got worried about you.


    Daddy said you were in our other house needing to rest alone."


    She stops. I nod, trying to keep a poker face, making sure that she knows that I understand and that I


    am not mad.


    "So while Uncle Ron and daddy were sleeping we thought we would check on you." She adds softly.


    I nod. So far okay. They sneaked out. I get that.


    "Then?" I prompt her gently.


    "It was my n and Davey agreed but it was not Ana''s fault daddy. She did not want to go without


    permission but we dragged her on with us." She says still scared.


    "You are so brave to take responsibility for your actions and I am proud of you but like I said no one is


    getting a spanking." I kiss her. She visibly rxes for a second.


    "So... We went to the house but we did not run and then we see the house is locked. So, we decided to


    go back quickly. But Timothy found us."


    "Where?"


    "Right outside the house."


    "Okay, then?"


    "Then he said he''d tell daddy or you that we were sneaking out on him if we don''t give something in


    return to keep the secret."


    Carol is trembling like a leaf.


    "What did he ask for?"


    "He asked me to kiss him."


    Fuck.


    "We did not want to. But he said that you were so upset because you had to take the shots and that it


    was poison and that it hurt and you have to kill somebody after every time and that is why you get


    upset not because you are scared of shots and daddy Grey makes you take them because otherwise


    you will die because you are a vampire. We were all very scared then and Ana did not know anything


    about you being Vampires so she freaked out."


    I nod. My mind has gone nk. I want to kill Timothy. I am trying to keep myself calm.


    "So then I kissed him." Carol starts crying.


    "Hush... It''s okay baby girl. Daddy is not mad." I kiss her. "At you."


    "I tried helping. I told Ana that you and daddy would never hurt us. But she just freaks out and I pped


    her too!" She says and starts crying. I hug her tight and rub her back whispering sweet nothings into


    her ears till she calms down and falls asleep.


    I put her in the crib and go downstairs to see Ana. How on earth are we going to set this straight?


    I go and see Grey chasing Ana, trying not to get too close but at the same time not wanting her out of


    sight. She runs inside the room and hides under the bed.


    "You will not believe what happened." He tells me when he sees me.


    "Oh trust me, I will." I say and roll my eyes.

 CHAPTER 65 - TRYING TO GET HER AROUND

    CHAPTER 65 - TRYING TO GET HER AROUND


    We have been sitting on the floor by the bed with cookies, ice creams, choctes and toys. No points


    for guessing why. Ana is under the bed from the past 3 hours and refusing toe out. We have tried


    everything to get her toe out. Needless to point out nothing is working.


    "Ana... Really... We are getting tired here. Juste out already! You think daddies cannot throw away


    the bed and pull you out?" Carol says partly exhausted and partly amused, sitting on myp.


    I p her thigh and narrow my eyes. She shrugs. Grey smiles. She has gotten back to her normal self


    after telling me everything. She knows her daddies will take care of her and she has nothing to worry


    about.


    Grey went to Davey and he told Grey everything. We had asked Ron but never thought about asking


    Davey what was wrong. Davey told Grey everything and he made sure that Ron doesn''t punishes him


    for any of it. Good idea though.


    "Okay Ana stay under the bed for all you want, but you must be hungry, at least have something."


    Christian says. Five minutester, no reaction and we peek under the bed to see her fallen asleep.


    I so want to pull her out and hug her and make her sleep on thefortable bed and not on the pillow.


    "Should we pull her out?" I ask.


    "She''ll wake up and start screaming."


    "You want to let her stay under the bed forever?"


    "No daddy no! How will we y?!" That''s Carol. I roll my eyes.


    "She is not ready to listen to anything we have to say. You saw her didn''t you? She kept on chanting


    "go away". How do we get her to listen to us? She will scream and then probably faint on us."


    "Carol, why don''t you go and watch TV for some time? Put on a movie and don''t move your ass from


    the couch until it''s over, okay?" I tell Carol.


    "You won''t... You won''t hurt her... Will you?" She asks trying not to show that she''s scared.


    "Carol, baby, can daddies really hurt you both? Have we ever?" I ask her.


    She hugs me and kisses Grey on her way out to the living room.


    "What are you thinking Jay?"


    "Do you have those shots? You must have two of them left? The ones we get while looking for littles."


    "I do... You want to drug her?" He asks me wide eyed.


    "That''ll get her to calm down. She will be more receptive to what we say when she wakes up after. You


    tell me of you have got a better n."


    "I promised I would never drug get again." He says.


    "Well, I will do it." I offer although I am not very keen on doing this but we cannot think of anything else.


    "Wait. Let''s think of something else."


    "We have as long as Carol''s watching TV. You don''t want to give a shot to Ana in front of her."


    "Ana! Ana!" Grey shouts effectively waking Ana up.


    "Baby,e out please. We love you. We won''t hurt you. I swear." I say.


    We are peeking under the bed to see her tear-filled eyes.


    "Go away. Leave me alone." She cries. The cookie Is still lying there untouched.


    "Just how long are you nning to stay like this?" I ask her "Aren''t you hungry and thirsty?"


    She is. I can see.


    I didn''t notice Grey go and get the shot. I see it when hees back.


    "Baby, pleasee out. Please. Daddy will do whatever you tell us to, you can have all the ice cream


    and choctes, I promise. No bath time too. You can watch a movie, sleepte and eat pizzas." I try to


    coax her. Again.


    "Ana you can have that new book too.... What was it? Bridge of y? By the author of The Book Thief.


    I''ll get you that I swear... Juste out baby... Please... "Oh god, I am imploring now. I really don''t want


    to give her the shot.


    Ana by some miracle looks interested in my offer.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I will get you the book right now I swear. Juste out baby."


    She starts moving towards the end of the bed like a snake.


    "That''s it... Good girl... Come on... "I give her my hand so that she can hold onto it ande out but


    she freezes and pushes back.


    "Fuck. Let''s do it." Grey looks anguished and angry.


    I sigh.

 Chapter 65: 65 - Trying to get her around

    Chapter 65: 65 - Trying to get her around


    We have been sitting on the floor by the bed with cookies, ice creams, choctes and toys. No points


    for guessing why. Ana is under the bed from the past 3 hours and refusing toe out. We have tried


    everything to get her toe out. Needless to point out nothing is working.


    "Ana... Really... We are getting tired here. Juste out already! You think daddies cannot throw away


    the bed and pull you out?" Carol says partly exhausted and partly amused, sitting on myp.


    I p her thigh and narrow my eyes. She shrugs. Grey smiles. She has gotten back to her normal self


    after telling me everything. She knows her daddies will take care of her and she has nothing to worry


    about.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Grey went to Davey and he told Grey everything. We had asked Ron but never thought about asking


    Davey what was wrong. Davey told Grey everything and he made sure that Ron doesn''t punishes him


    for any of it. Good idea though.


    "Okay Ana stay under the bed for all you want, but you must be hungry, at least have something."


    Christian says. Five minutester, no reaction and we peek under the bed to see her fallen asleep.


    I so want to pull her out and hug her and make her sleep on thefortable bed and not on the pillow.


    "Should we pull her out?" I ask.


    "She''ll wake up and start screaming."


    "You want to let her stay under the bed forever?"


    "No daddy no! How will we y?!" That''s Carol. I roll my eyes.


    "She is not ready to listen to anything we have to say. You saw her didn''t you? She kept on chanting


    "go away". How do we get her to listen to us? She will scream and then probably faint on us."


    "Carol, why don''t you go and watch TV for some time? Put on a movie and don''t move your ass from


    the couch until it''s over, okay?" I tell Carol.


    "You won''t... You won''t hurt her... Will you?" She asks trying not to show that she''s scared.


    "Carol, baby, can daddies really hurt you both? Have we ever?" I ask her.


    She hugs me and kisses Grey on her way out to the living room.


    "What are you thinking Jay?"


    "Do you have those shots? You must have two of them left? The ones we get while looking for littles."


    "I do... You want to drug her?" He asks me wide eyed.


    "That''ll get her to calm down. She will be more receptive to what we say when she wakes up after. You


    tell me of you have got a better n."


    "I promised I would never drug get again." He says.


    "Well, I will do it." I offer although I am not very keen on doing this but we cannot think of anything else.


    "Wait. Let''s think of something else."


    "We have as long as Carol''s watching TV. You don''t want to give a shot to Ana in front of her."


    "Ana! Ana!" Grey shouts effectively waking Ana up.


    "Baby,e out please. We love you. We won''t hurt you. I swear." I say.


    We are peeking under the bed to see her tear-filled eyes.


    "Go away. Leave me alone." She cries. The cookie Is still lying there untouched.


    "Just how long are you nning to stay like this?" I ask her "Aren''t you hungry and thirsty?"


    She is. I can see.


    I didn''t notice Grey go and get the shot. I see it when hees back.


    "Baby, pleasee out. Please. Daddy will do whatever you tell us to, you can have all the ice cream


    and choctes, I promise. No bath time too. You can watch a movie, sleepte and eat pizzas." I try to


    coax her. Again.


    "Ana you can have that new book too.... What was it? Bridge of y? By the author of The Book Thief.


    I''ll get you that I swear... Juste out baby... Please... "Oh god, I am imploring now. I really don''t want


    to give her the shot.


    Ana by some miracle looks interested in my offer.


    "I will get you the book right now I swear. Juste out baby."


    She starts moving towards the end of the bed like a snake.


    "That''s it... Good girl... Come on... "I give her my hand so that she can hold onto it ande out but


    she freezes and pushes back.


    "Fuck. Let''s do it." Grey looks anguished and angry.


    I sigh.

 CHAPTER 66 - SCREW UPS

    CHAPTER 66 - SCREW UPS


    "Listen, don''t lose it on me, not right now. You go to Carol, let me try to get her out."


    I nod and go out. Carol is watching TV and eating ice creams.


    "Where did you get that from, miss?" I ask her as I pick her up and put her on me.


    "Shhuuusshhh!" She shushes me! These girls, really. She is watching the TV like its the end of the


    world.


    I really don''t want to know what''s going on inside the room, I hope Ana justes out and listens to us


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    once. This Fucker Timothy. I want to go and break his face. I swear. The bastard. He made Carol kiss


    him! I pull Carol closer and wrap my arms around her, feeling protective.


    Carol was thrilled when she came to know we were Vampires! We were so careful while breaking that


    out to her. We would have done the same with Ana too. Granted, she might not have been thrilled bit


    she sure as hell wouldn''t have been petrified of us too.


    "Daddy? Why are you making such a bad face?" Carol breaks my reverie.


    I try to twist my face to some semnce of a smile.


    "Timothy screwed Ana up bad, didn''t he?" She asks.


    "Carol! Language! Don''t make me spank you!"


    "Sorry. But he did, didn''t he?"


    "She''ll be fine. "I tell her and we hear Ana screeching and howling.


    The shot is with me. I think Jay needs it.


    "Stay here, Carol. Don''t move." I put her on the couch and run outside to find Jay struggling with Ana


    who is trying to jump off his arms.


    "Hey baby girl. It''s okay! Hey! Ana stop!" I try taking Ana from Jay''s arms without breaking her neck the


    way she is struggling. I hand him the syringe.


    "Stop! Ana! Hey!"


    We ce her on the dining table. I hold her hands and Jay locks her legs and he pulls off the cap of the


    syringe to give her the shot when I see Carol standing by the door to the kitchen and looking petrified.


    "Carol! Go back inside! Right now!" She is standing there dazed.


    "Carol... GO BACK INSIDE..."


    Jay pokes her with the needle in her thigh while soothing Ana. My eyes are locked with Carol''s.


    "There you go baby... Hush... It''s okay.... You''re alright. We got you. We love you princess." Jay


    soothes her until she loses her consciousness.


    I go to Carol and she runs away.


    Fuck my life.


    We have split. Jay is living with Ana in my house and I am living with Carol in theirs. Carol saw us give


    the shot today Ana and went batshit crazy. When Jay first got her it took the both of us to handle her,


    and now both the girls are acting out. Together. Ana seems morefortable with Jay and she has


    living hell. Carol has all the capabilities in the world to actually escape when she wants to. Jay''s ce


    has all the rms and locks in ce from when we first got Carol so I shifted here. Letting both the


    girls stay together will bring the house down.

 Chapter 66: 66 - Screw ups

    Chapter 66: 66 - Screw ups


    "Listen, don''t lose it on me, not right now. You go to Carol, let me try to get her out."


    I nod and go out. Carol is watching TV and eating ice creams.


    "Where did you get that from, miss?" I ask her as I pick her up and put her on me.


    "Shhuuusshhh!" She shushes me! These girls, really. She is watching the TV like its the end of the


    world.


    I really don''t want to know what''s going on inside the room, I hope Ana justes out and listens to us


    once. This Fucker Timothy. I want to go and break his face. I swear. The bastard. He made Carol kiss


    him! I pull Carol closer and wrap my arms around her, feeling protective.


    Carol was thrilled when she came to know we were Vampires! We were so careful while breaking that


    out to her. We would have done the same with Ana too. Granted, she might not have been thrilled bit


    she sure as hell wouldn''t have been petrified of us too.


    "Daddy? Why are you making such a bad face?" Carol breaks my reverie.


    I try to twist my face to some semnce of a smile.


    "Timothy screwed Ana up bad, didn''t he?" She asks.


    "Carol! Language! Don''t make me spank you!"


    "Sorry. But he did, didn''t he?"


    "She''ll be fine. "I tell her and we hear Ana screeching and howling.


    The shot is with me. I think Jay needs it.


    "Stay here, Carol. Don''t move." I put her on the couch and run outside to find Jay struggling with Ana


    who is trying to jump off his arms.


    "Hey baby girl. It''s okay! Hey! Ana stop!" I try taking Ana from Jay''s arms without breaking her neck the


    way she is struggling. I hand him the syringe.


    "Stop! Ana! Hey!"


    We ce her on the dining table. I hold her hands and Jay locks her legs and he pulls off the cap of the


    syringe to give her the shot when I see Carol standing by the door to the kitchen and looking petrified.


    "Carol! Go back inside! Right now!" She is standing there dazed.


    "Carol... GO BACK INSIDE..."


    Jay pokes her with the needle in her thigh while soothing Ana. My eyes are locked with Carol''s.


    "There you go baby... Hush... It''s okay.... You''re alright. We got you. We love you princess." Jay


    soothes her until she loses her consciousness.


    I go to Carol and she runs away.


    Fuck my life.


    We have split. Jay is living with Ana in my house and I am living with Carol in theirs. Carol saw us give


    the shot today Ana and went batshit crazy. When Jay first got her it took the both of us to handle her,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    and now both the girls are acting out. Together. Ana seems morefortable with Jay and she has


    living hell. Carol has all the capabilities in the world to actually escape when she wants to. Jay''s ce


    has all the rms and locks in ce from when we first got Carol so I shifted here. Letting both the


    girls stay together will bring the house down.

 CHAPTER 67 - SPLIT UP

    CHAPTER 67 - SPLIT UP


    It''s been a week since we have shifted and it''s like both of us are under a house arrest. I can''t work. I


    can''t sleep. I don''t have any money left and Carol won''t let me work so Jay will have to support us for


    the time being. I am cooking breakfast in the kitchen when I hear a bang upstairs.


    "What did she throw now? Nothing was left there." I sigh and deliberate whether to go up or not. I


    should, what if she hurt herself?


    I switch off the gas and go up two stairs at a time.


    She threw myptop on the window.


    "That''s it! I am calling Jay." I go back downstairs, exasperated.


    What is the matter with these girls?! I don''t remember thest time I had a meal in peace or slept


    through the night. Fuck it! Really!


    I grab my shirt and lock my house to go to Jay, but instead I decide to go to FUCKING Timothy. He


    started it all the asshole!


    I leave a text for Jay, telling him toe over to look after Carol and that she is alone.


    I drive to Timothy''s. Fifteen minutester I ring his doorbell.


    He opens the door and I punch his face. He stumbles backwards.


    "You son of a Bitch! Why did you kiss Carol?!"


    He is bleeding from his mouth and guess what, I don''t care.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I punch him again. God, that feels good.


    "Why did you tell the girls we had to kill people?!"


    He just keeps looking at me.


    "Grey, stop." I see him look at his little who hase by the door because of the obviousmotion.


    She looks scared.


    I stop. I don''t want to scare a little.


    "Baby, go back inside and watch TV. Go, daddy will be in, in a minute."


    Sheplies.


    "You Fucker! Why are youing to me me when YOU ARE SO incapable of looking after your


    littles? Jay isn''t of much help, is he? Ha...! I know, you know you can still have me. We can be together


    and you don''t have to be with that loser a..." I punch him hard with all my might before he canplete


    the sentence.


    He hits back. Fifteen minutester, I am bruised and bleeding but the Fucker Is lying unconscious on


    the floor so I guess that''s fine. After venting my frustration off on the person who goddamn well


    deserved it, I feel well equipped to handle my feisty Carol again.


    I think of his little and feel a pang. I call Ron before leaving and tell him everything. He thankfully asks


    me to go back home and that he woulde right away and "take care" of the situation.


    "Tell me one word against my family again and I will kill you next time, asshole! Get off me and my


    family." I tell him although I am not sure if he can actually hear me. He better though. He is one person


    I wouldn''t mind killing.


    I go back home to see his house empty. I go to mine and see Ana eating cheerio and Carol in Jay''s


    arms sniffling. I am sure she took a spanking. I see the belt lying nearby. She took the belt? Fuck.


    They look at me and gasp. I must look worse than I thought. Ana starts crying. Jay bounces her in his


    arms, trying to quite her down.


    Jay looks exhausted and worried. I feel so bad. Like a errant child. I shouldn''t have gotten into a fight.


    "Go inside. I''ll be a minute." He tells me. O... Now that the adrenaline has worn off every


    FUCKING inch of my body hurts.


    I drag myself to the bathroom.


    I look at myself and flinch. I look like I have survived a battle or something. The Fucker hit me hard.


    I wash my face and get the bloody clothes off me. I think I broke my shoulder. Moving hurts. Oh Fuck.


    I am sorry Jay... I shouldn''t have picked a fight... I hope he is hurt more than I am... And before I know I


    am consumed by ckness.

 Chapter 67: 67 - Split up

    Chapter 67: 67 - Split up


    It''s been a week since we have shifted and it''s like both of us are under a house arrest. I can''t work. I


    can''t sleep. I don''t have any money left and Carol won''t let me work so Jay will have to support us for


    the time being. I am cooking breakfast in the kitchen when I hear a bang upstairs.


    "What did she throw now? Nothing was left there." I sigh and deliberate whether to go up or not. I


    should, what if she hurt herself?


    I switch off the gas and go up two stairs at a time.


    She threw myptop on the window.


    "That''s it! I am calling Jay." I go back downstairs, exasperated.


    What is the matter with these girls?! I don''t remember thest time I had a meal in peace or slept


    through the night. Fuck it! Really!


    I grab my shirt and lock my house to go to Jay, but instead I decide to go to FUCKING Timothy. He


    started it all the asshole!


    I leave a text for Jay, telling him toe over to look after Carol and that she is alone.


    I drive to Timothy''s. Fifteen minutester I ring his doorbell.


    He opens the door and I punch his face. He stumbles backwards.


    "You son of a Bitch! Why did you kiss Carol?!"


    He is bleeding from his mouth and guess what, I don''t care.


    I punch him again. God, that feels good.


    "Why did you tell the girls we had to kill people?!"


    He just keeps looking at me.


    "Grey, stop." I see him look at his little who hase by the door because of the obviousmotion.


    She looks scared.


    I stop. I don''t want to scare a little.


    "Baby, go back inside and watch TV. Go, daddy will be in, in a minute."


    Sheplies.


    "You Fucker! Why are youing to me me when YOU ARE SO incapable of looking after your


    littles? Jay isn''t of much help, is he? Ha...! I know, you know you can still have me. We can be together


    and you don''t have to be with that loser a..." I punch him hard with all my might before he canplete


    the sentence.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He hits back. Fifteen minutester, I am bruised and bleeding but the Fucker Is lying unconscious on


    the floor so I guess that''s fine. After venting my frustration off on the person who goddamn well


    deserved it, I feel well equipped to handle my feisty Carol again.


    I think of his little and feel a pang. I call Ron before leaving and tell him everything. He thankfully asks


    me to go back home and that he woulde right away and "take care" of the situation.


    "Tell me one word against my family again and I will kill you next time, asshole! Get off me and my


    family." I tell him although I am not sure if he can actually hear me. He better though. He is one person


    I wouldn''t mind killing.


    I go back home to see his house empty. I go to mine and see Ana eating cheerio and Carol in Jay''s


    arms sniffling. I am sure she took a spanking. I see the belt lying nearby. She took the belt? Fuck.


    They look at me and gasp. I must look worse than I thought. Ana starts crying. Jay bounces her in his


    arms, trying to quite her down.


    Jay looks exhausted and worried. I feel so bad. Like a errant child. I shouldn''t have gotten into a fight.


    "Go inside. I''ll be a minute." He tells me. O... Now that the adrenaline has worn off every


    FUCKING inch of my body hurts.


    I drag myself to the bathroom.


    I look at myself and flinch. I look like I have survived a battle or something. The Fucker hit me hard.


    I wash my face and get the bloody clothes off me. I think I broke my shoulder. Moving hurts. Oh Fuck.


    I am sorry Jay... I shouldn''t have picked a fight... I hope he is hurt more than I am... And before I know I


    am consumed by ckness.

 CHAPTER 68 - HOSPITAL

    CHAPTER 68 - HOSPITAL


    My body aches and my head pounds. Fuck. I open my eyes and the lights hurt my eyes so I close them


    back. I groan. What the hell? I am thirsty as fuck. My throat is parched.


    I sit up to see Jay asleep on the sofa with both girls on either side of him, hugging him. They look so


    adorable my eyes well up. Oh God, I love my family.


    I try to take the water from the side table quietly but Jay wakes up.


    "Oh God! You are awake!" Hees up-to me and kisses me and hugs me. Ouch. I try not to wince.


    He is on the verge of tears.


    "Wait, I''ll call the doctor!" He says and pulls back.


    "W-wait..." I hold his hand.


    He looks at me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Marry me." I tell him.


    "What?"


    "Marry me. No wait this is not sounding right. Marry me?" Now I am asking.


    Heughs. "Christian, you are on drugs. Lie back down. I will call the doctor." He squeezes my hand.


    "I want water."


    He nods and helps me drink a few sips.


    "The girls? They''re okay?" I ask looking at them. They are out like a light.


    "Yes. They are fine, only tired. They were awake the whole night and wouldn''t be left alone back home


    with Ron or anyone else. They wanted to be with you." He tells me and kisses me.


    I nod.


    "Now Christian, let me call the doctor. All those machines attached to you are making awful sounds. I


    will feel better once the doctor tells me you are fine."


    I roll my eyes.


    "Wait, Timothy? Is he okay?" I ask.


    He pales.


    "Yes. Not okay, obviously. You beat the crap out of him." He gives a nervousugh and goes out.


    I am tired already. Fuck. I slowlyy back down.


    Ie back with Mr. G to see both the girls on top of Grey, hugging him.


    "No, no, girls! Get down!" I pick them up and ce them on the couch.


    "Be gentle with daddy for now." I kiss them on their heads one by one. Ana raises her hands so I pick


    her up.


    Mr. G checks Grey. "How are you feeling?"


    "Shitty." He says and I roll my eyes.


    The girls giggle.


    "You need to rest Mr. Grey. Your body needs time to recover. I''ll send in the nurse." He smiles and


    leaves.


    What? Is he okay?


    The nursees in with a shot and I try to take the girls out.


    They don''t want to leave.


    "Don''t hurt daddy... " Carol mumbles.


    "Hey,e here hold my hand baby." Grey calls her. She goes near and stands by him.


    "I know it looks scary and that it hurts but it does make you feel better. Come help daddy take his shot.


    You freak out for no reason." She holds his hand and tries to smile.


    Ana looks at them from my arms.


    Ten secondster it''s done.


    "See? It''s really quick and doesn''t hurt as much if you don''t resist and waste your energy screaming


    and bawling. You get tired and sick because of that. Not because of the shot." He says.


    "Yeah, sure. That¡¯s enough knowledge for one day. Carole; we are stinking. Let''s go home and


    clean ourselves up and then we cane and see daddy again." I hold her hand.


    "You sleep well. Don''t move your ass from that bed." I kiss Christian.


    "Couldn''t, even if I tried." He chuckles.


    "I love you. Marry me. Please?" He tells me again.


    "I love you too. Go back to sleep." I go back home with the girls.


    "Jay?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I turn back to look at him.


    "I''m sorry. Really." He looks so vulnerable my heart breaks.


    "Go back to sleep. Good night." I smile at him; well I try to and take the girls home.

 Chapter 68: 68 - Hospital

    Chapter 68: 68 - Hospital


    My body aches and my head pounds. Fuck. I open my eyes and the lights hurt my eyes so I close them


    back. I groan. What the hell? I am thirsty as fuck. My throat is parched.


    I sit up to see Jay asleep on the sofa with both girls on either side of him, hugging him. They look so


    adorable my eyes well up. Oh God, I love my family.


    I try to take the water from the side table quietly but Jay wakes up.


    "Oh God! You are awake!" Hees up-to me and kisses me and hugs me. Ouch. I try not to wince.


    He is on the verge of tears.


    "Wait, I''ll call the doctor!" He says and pulls back.


    "W-wait..." I hold his hand.


    He looks at me.


    "Marry me." I tell him.


    "What?"


    "Marry me. No wait this is not sounding right. Marry me?" Now I am asking.


    Heughs. "Christian, you are on drugs. Lie back down. I will call the doctor." He squeezes my hand.


    "I want water."


    He nods and helps me drink a few sips.


    "The girls? They''re okay?" I ask looking at them. They are out like a light.


    "Yes. They are fine, only tired. They were awake the whole night and wouldn''t be left alone back home


    with Ron or anyone else. They wanted to be with you." He tells me and kisses me.


    I nod.


    "Now Christian, let me call the doctor. All those machines attached to you are making awful sounds. I


    will feel better once the doctor tells me you are fine."


    I roll my eyes.


    "Wait, Timothy? Is he okay?" I ask.


    He pales.


    "Yes. Not okay, obviously. You beat the crap out of him." He gives a nervousugh and goes out.


    I am tired already. Fuck. I slowlyy back down.


    -----


    Ie back with Mr. G to see both the girls on top of Grey, hugging him.


    "No, no, girls! Get down!" I pick them up and ce them on the couch.


    "Be gentle with daddy for now." I kiss them on their heads one by one. Ana raises her hands so I pick


    her up.


    Mr. G checks Grey. "How are you feeling?"


    "Shitty." He says and I roll my eyes.


    The girls giggle.


    "You need to rest Mr. Grey. Your body needs time to recover. I''ll send in the nurse." He smiles and


    leaves.


    What? Is he okay?


    The nursees in with a shot and I try to take the girls out.


    They don''t want to leave.


    "Don''t hurt daddy... " Carol mumbles.


    "Hey,e here hold my hand baby." Grey calls her. She goes near and stands by him.


    "I know it looks scary and that it hurts but it does make you feel better. Come help daddy take his shot.


    You freak out for no reason." She holds his hand and tries to smile.


    Ana looks at them from my arms.


    Ten secondster it''s done.


    "See? It''s really quick and doesn''t hurt as much if you don''t resist and waste your energy screaming


    and bawling. You get tired and sick because of that. Not because of the shot." He says.


    "Yeah, sure. That¡¯s enough knowledge for one day. Carole; we are stinking. Let''s go home and


    clean ourselves up and then we cane and see daddy again." I hold her hand.


    "You sleep well. Don''t move your ass from that bed." I kiss Christian.


    "Couldn''t, even if I tried." He chuckles.


    "I love you. Marry me. Please?" He tells me again.


    "I love you too. Go back to sleep." I go back home with the girls.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Jay?"


    I turn back to look at him.


    "I''m sorry. Really." He looks so vulnerable my heart breaks.


    "Go back to sleep. Good night." I smile at him; well I try to and take the girls home.

 CHAPTER 69 - FUCK

    CHAPTER 69 - FUCK


    We go back home and after giving the girls a bath and a bottle I put them for a nap. They fuss a little


    but eventually fall asleep after I promise to take them to Christian once they wake up.


    I switch on the baby monitor and take a long hot shower. I am tired to the bone. My mind is numb.


    I was so mad at Grey for picking up a fight with... No no... Don''t think about him! Stop! Grey doesn''t


    know. Not yet.


    I will spank the living daylights out of his bottom once he is back in shape I swear. I almost had a heart


    attack seeing him lie cold on the floor in the bathroom.


    I am so proud of both my girls though. They really listened to everything o said except for the bit where


    I tried to leave them behind with Ron. I should call Ron and tell him that Christian''s fine now.


    Grey proposed. Surely, he couldn''t have meant it? I mean he was on heavy meds, right? Or maybe he


    was scared that I''d be super mad at him once he wakes up. I mean I remember how he freaked out


    when I asked him to move in together with me.


    He cannot be serious about marriage.


    I clean myself and then get into somefy clothes and fix myself a sandwich and grab a beer.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After lunch I set an rm for after an hour and crash.


    I am woken up by the rm. God, I feel like a vampire again. I go to wake the girls up and bring them


    down. They are both half asleep.


    "Come on babies, lunch quickly, then we go to see daddy." I bounce them on my arms, trying to wake


    them up.


    "Not hungwie" Ana says.


    "I want to see daddy. Let''s go now." Carol adds.


    "Not without you having lunch first. I''ll make mac and cheese? Okay?"


    I ce them on their high chairs and quickly fix them lunch. Carol''s eating on her own and helping Ana


    too. Meanwhile I go and quickly change.


    "Daddy the home phone was ringing." Carol tells me once I am back.


    "Okay, baby doll. We''ll see who is it. Here, have some juice and then we are ready to go." I hand them


    their Sippy cups.


    "No, no! Go now."


    "Be good babies. You have been such good girls. Come on now... " The phone rings again and I go to


    pick it up.


    "Hey, Ron! I was about to call you man. Grey''s better now. We are just leaving for the hospital again."


    The phone is on speaker. I talk and pack a bag for my girls simultaneously.


    "Where the fuck is your mobile?"


    "Don¡¯t know why. It must have run out of charge." I say, still distracted.


    "Alisha stabbed Grey." What the fuck?!


    I grabbed the receiver but it''s toote. Both the girls look horrified.


    "What?"


    "I''ll be there."


    Fuck. Kill me already.


    I will kill that Bitch I swear if something happens to Grey.

 Chapter 69: 69 - Fuck

    Chapter 69: 69 - Fuck


    We go back home and after giving the girls a bath and a bottle I put them for a nap. They fuss a little


    but eventually fall asleep after I promise to take them to Christian once they wake up.


    I switch on the baby monitor and take a long hot shower. I am tired to the bone. My mind is numb.


    I was so mad at Grey for picking up a fight with... No no... Don''t think about him! Stop! Grey doesn''t


    know. Not yet.


    I will spank the living daylights out of his bottom once he is back in shape I swear. I almost had a heart


    attack seeing him lie cold on the floor in the bathroom.


    I am so proud of both my girls though. They really listened to everything o said except for the bit where


    I tried to leave them behind with Ron. I should call Ron and tell him that Christian''s fine now.


    Grey proposed. Surely, he couldn''t have meant it? I mean he was on heavy meds, right? Or maybe he


    was scared that I''d be super mad at him once he wakes up. I mean I remember how he freaked out


    when I asked him to move in together with me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He cannot be serious about marriage.


    I clean myself and then get into somefy clothes and fix myself a sandwich and grab a beer.


    After lunch I set an rm for after an hour and crash.


    I am woken up by the rm. God, I feel like a vampire again. I go to wake the girls up and bring them


    down. They are both half asleep.


    "Come on babies, lunch quickly, then we go to see daddy." I bounce them on my arms, trying to wake


    them up.


    "Not hungwie" Ana says.


    "I want to see daddy. Let''s go now." Carol adds.


    "Not without you having lunch first. I''ll make mac and cheese? Okay?"


    I ce them on their high chairs and quickly fix them lunch. Carol''s eating on her own and helping Ana


    too. Meanwhile I go and quickly change.


    "Daddy the home phone was ringing." Carol tells me once I am back.


    "Okay, baby doll. We''ll see who is it. Here, have some juice and then we are ready to go." I hand them


    their Sippy cups.


    "No, no! Go now."


    "Be good babies. You have been such good girls. Come on now... " The phone rings again and I go to


    pick it up.


    "Hey, Ron! I was about to call you man. Grey''s better now. We are just leaving for the hospital again."


    The phone is on speaker. I talk and pack a bag for my girls simultaneously.


    "Where the fuck is your mobile?"


    "Don¡¯t know why. It must have run out of charge." I say, still distracted.


    "Alisha stabbed Grey." What the fuck?!


    I grabbed the receiver but it''s toote. Both the girls look horrified.


    "What?"


    "I''ll be there."


    Fuck. Kill me already.


    I will kill that Bitch I swear if something happens to Grey.

 CHAPTER 70 - GOSH

    CHAPTER 70 - GOSH


    I grab the bag and two stunned girls and pack them in my car and we go to the hospital in silence. I


    don''t know what to say. Ten minutester I am rushing to his room with the girls.


    Grey is awake and talking to Mr. G.


    I hug him, so do the girls.


    "You are fine! You are fine!" I look at him. He looks fine. I mean not any worse than he was looking


    earlier.


    "How? What?" I ask, still shook.


    "You both, talk. I''ll take the girls to the y area. Come Ana, Carol. Let''s go y." Mr. G offers his


    hand.


    The girls just cling onto Grey tighter.


    Greyughs "like hell they''ll go anywhere with you G."


    G rolls his eyes. "I know, I am not famous with the littles." He chuckles. "I''ll send in a nurse."


    "No, I want to stay with my girls. I missed them." Grey tries to grab Ana but winces and stops.


    "Maybeter then. Don''t stress yourself. You need rest." He tells me pointedly. I nod. I will make sure


    he gets enough rest.


    For the next twenty minutes both the girls are snuggling Grey and I am on the opposite chair. Weugh


    and talk and the girls have a lot of stories to tell him.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Christian looks so tired. I am about to tell the girls to call it a day when the nursees in and


    thankfully takes the girls to the y area after a bit of coaxing.


    I help Grey lie back down.


    "You rest." I kiss him.


    "Don''t you want to know what happened?" He asks.


    "Of course, I do, but you look beat. You need to sleep."


    "No, wait. Don''t go. I am not tired."


    Iugh. He sure looks extremely exhausted for someone saying he is not tired.


    "I was sleeping and the next thing is I know is sheing at me with a knife. I don''t know what woke


    me up, but had I been one secondte, you would probably be arranging for my funeral right about


    now." Heughs.


    "I suggest you use a brain to mouth filter, Grey." He''s joking about it? How can he find it funny?


    "No seriously." Heughs again.


    "I am assuming that it''s the meds you are on, for your sake. Do. Not. Fucking. Laugh. Do you have any


    idea what we went through since Ron called?" I admonish him, trying to keep my temper at bay.


    "The girls know?!"


    "I was on the speaker phone, packing the bags and all. You better get well soon; I will be going off for a


    vacation alone and leave you to take care of the girls."


    He tries to make a serious face but fails miserably.


    "Why did he tell me she stabbed you though?" I muse.


    "Mimunication. Alisha created a huge chaos. Two people had to drag her off me, you know with


    my broken shoulder and all." He says as a matter of fact.


    I nod, thanking my bloody stars that she didn''t seed.


    "But I am not even mad at her. I mean, I hurt and daddy and all, right? She obviously wants to hurt me


    back. I mean I can almost imagine Carol doing the same to Timothy." He smiles.


    Oh. So, he doesn''t know yet.


    "Don''t you give Carol any ideas! And go off to sleep. Do you want me to call the nurse to drug you?"


    "Nah. I am so tired I think I''ll manage sleep without. Plus, I am getting irritated being poked with


    needles all the time now. I mean I know why the girls hate G." He yawns.


    I cannot help but smile. I kiss him right before he falls asleep.


    "Jay?"


    "Yes love?"


    "Marry me?"


    I roll my eyes but can''t stop myself from kissing him.

 Chapter 70: 70 - Gosh

    Chapter 70: 70 - Gosh


    I grab the bag and two stunned girls and pack them in my car and we go to the hospital in silence. I


    don''t know what to say. Ten minutester I am rushing to his room with the girls.


    Grey is awake and talking to Mr. G.


    I hug him, so do the girls.


    "You are fine! You are fine!" I look at him. He looks fine. I mean not any worse than he was looking


    earlier.


    "How? What?" I ask, still shook.


    "You both, talk. I''ll take the girls to the y area. Come Ana, Carol. Let''s go y." Mr. G offers his


    hand.


    The girls just cling onto Grey tighter.


    Greyughs "like hell they''ll go anywhere with you G."


    G rolls his eyes. "I know, I am not famous with the littles." He chuckles. "I''ll send in a nurse."


    "No, I want to stay with my girls. I missed them." Grey tries to grab Ana but winces and stops.


    "Maybeter then. Don''t stress yourself. You need rest." He tells me pointedly. I nod. I will make sure


    he gets enough rest.


    For the next twenty minutes both the girls are snuggling Grey and I am on the opposite chair. Weugh


    and talk and the girls have a lot of stories to tell him.


    Christian looks so tired. I am about to tell the girls to call it a day when the nursees in and


    thankfully takes the girls to the y area after a bit of coaxing.


    I help Grey lie back down.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You rest." I kiss him.


    "Don''t you want to know what happened?" He asks.


    "Of course, I do, but you look beat. You need to sleep."


    "No, wait. Don''t go. I am not tired."


    Iugh. He sure looks extremely exhausted for someone saying he is not tired.


    "I was sleeping and the next thing is I know is sheing at me with a knife. I don''t know what woke


    me up, but had I been one secondte, you would probably be arranging for my funeral right about


    now." Heughs.


    "I suggest you use a brain to mouth filter, Grey." He''s joking about it? How can he find it funny?


    "No seriously." Heughs again.


    "I am assuming that it''s the meds you are on, for your sake. Do. Not. Fucking. Laugh. Do you have any


    idea what we went through since Ron called?" I admonish him, trying to keep my temper at bay.


    "The girls know?!"


    "I was on the speaker phone, packing the bags and all. You better get well soon; I will be going off for a


    vacation alone and leave you to take care of the girls."


    He tries to make a serious face but fails miserably.


    "Why did he tell me she stabbed you though?" I muse.


    "Mimunication. Alisha created a huge chaos. Two people had to drag her off me, you know with


    my broken shoulder and all." He says as a matter of fact.


    I nod, thanking my bloody stars that she didn''t seed.


    "But I am not even mad at her. I mean, I hurt and daddy and all, right? She obviously wants to hurt me


    back. I mean I can almost imagine Carol doing the same to Timothy." He smiles.


    Oh. So, he doesn''t know yet.


    "Don''t you give Carol any ideas! And go off to sleep. Do you want me to call the nurse to drug you?"


    "Nah. I am so tired I think I''ll manage sleep without. Plus, I am getting irritated being poked with


    needles all the time now. I mean I know why the girls hate G." He yawns.


    I cannot help but smile. I kiss him right before he falls asleep.


    "Jay?"


    "Yes love?"


    "Marry me?"


    I roll my eyes but can''t stop myself from kissing him.

 CHAPTER 71 - NAUGHTY ANA

    CHAPTER 71 - NAUGHTY ANA


    I am sitting in the living room watching daddy and Ana argue while daddy is packing up our bag. We


    are going to visit daddy again. It''s been only three days but it feels a lot longer.


    "But daddy... " she pleads again.


    "But nothing Ana! No! You are not watching that show!" Daddy scolds her.


    She huffs and crosses her arms. I love Ana with all my heart, I swear I do, but she never gets into


    trouble, she NEVER rebels. She is the good girl so this for a change is so much fun! :p


    "I WILL WATCH IT!" She stamps her foot.


    Daddy is surprised too. He stops packing the bag and looks up at Ana in surprise. I giggle.


    Oh shoot. Now they''re both staring at me. I go back to pretending to read a book.


    "Niana Grey, let''s get this one thing very clear right now. You are not watching anything and I mean


    anything that I don''t think you should. Okay? Now quit the attitude." He scolds her.


    "I will ask daddy!" She retorts. God, she really wants to watch that show.


    "Ten minutes of quiet time for you. Go, stand by the wall." Daddy says.


    She goes and stands by the wall rebellion seeping out of every cell of her body. My gosh, I am


    impressed. I did not know the girl had it in her. I look at her in awe .... and daddy is looking at me with a


    raised eyebrow.


    Fudge. Fudge. Fudge. Nooo. Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t do anything this time. I pretend to go


    back to reading.


    Ten minutester, daddy''s packing is done and he calls Ana back.


    "Come here Ana... " He calls her. Ana goes up-to him and he puts her on hisp.


    "Daddy only wants what''s best for you, alright? Little girls should not watch Game of Thrones, okay?"


    "But daddy I have read all the books! I justpleted ISOIAF! It''s not like I don''t know what will


    happen." She is really pushing daddy took the limits now.


    Ten dors says she is going to get a spanking before we leave to see daddy in the hospital.


    Come to think of it, I don''t think she has ever been spanked by daddy for being naughty. Boy, she is not


    going to like it.


    "Do you want me to throw all the books out and make you read Cindere and Snow White?" He asks.


    "You will not!"


    "I will give you a good trouncing if you don''t lower your voice and fix that attitude right now." Daddy


    says calmly.


    "I will ask daddy and watch it!" She shouts.


    Wow. If they wait for a minute, I want to get myself a tub of popcorn!


    "If daddy says yes, he is going to get a spanking too."


    "Now you are just being a Moron!"


    "Ana no!" I shout but the damage has already been done. Is this girl crazy?


    Daddy is looking aghast and maybe a little hurt too.


    Daddy makes her stand up and ces her on hisps. She doesn''t even resist. She knows she is


    getting a spanking.


    "Carol, go sit on the dining table and wait for us."


    I quietly slip out of the room after shooting Ana sad nces.


    God this sounds so bad. Ana is crying and I am jumping with the sound of each smack. Do I cry so


    loudly? Gosh. She must be hurting. I just got the belt for the first time and hopefully thest time ever


    four days ago. I am never being naughty again. Like Never. No. Nada.


    Fifteen long minutester daddyes out with a crying Ana in his arms. She looks docile enough.


    That''s what daddies do. They spank the rebellion out of you.


    He takes her to the kitchen sink and washes her face. He makes us bottles with Ana in his arms.


    "Carole, we are ready to leave." I walk with them to the car and daddy ces on the back seat


    and straps us in. Ana predictably flinches when she is made to sit and daddy kisses her forehead. I


    very smartly ignore the flinch.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ten minutester we reach the hospital and Ana Is almost about to go to sleep. I don''t do anything. It¡¯s


    shady business. Stay away from the spanker and the spankee.


    Daddy brings us out and we go to meet daddy! Finally! Safe zone!


    Daddy''s carrying Ana.


    Daddy is thankfully awake.


    "Hey daddy, how are you feeling now?" I jump and hug him. He winces.


    "Carol!" Daddy Jay scolds me.


    "Oops. Sorry. I kiss daddy Grey''s cheek." He hugs me with one arm and looks at daddy and Ana


    standing by the bed.


    "Come here baby?" daddy calls Ana.


    Anaes and hugs daddy.


    "Were you naughty? Huh?" He asks her while rubbing her butt. She nods.


    "She wanted to watch Game of Thrones." Daddy Jay says.


    Daddy looks so horrified that all of us startughing. Weughed till we were in tears and our tummy


    hurts!

 Chapter 71: 71 - Naughty Ana

    Chapter 71: 71 - Naughty Ana


    I am sitting in the living room watching daddy and Ana argue while daddy is packing up our bag. We


    are going to visit daddy again. It''s been only three days but it feels a lot longer.


    "But daddy... " she pleads again.


    "But nothing Ana! No! You are not watching that show!" Daddy scolds her.


    She huffs and crosses her arms. I love Ana with all my heart, I swear I do, but she never gets into


    trouble, she NEVER rebels. She is the good girl so this for a change is so much fun! :p


    "I WILL WATCH IT!" She stamps her foot.


    Daddy is surprised too. He stops packing the bag and looks up at Ana in surprise. I giggle.


    Oh shoot. Now they''re both staring at me. I go back to pretending to read a book.


    "Niana Grey, let''s get this one thing very clear right now. You are not watching anything and I mean


    anything that I don''t think you should. Okay? Now quit the attitude." He scolds her.


    "I will ask daddy!" She retorts. God, she really wants to watch that show.


    "Ten minutes of quiet time for you. Go, stand by the wall." Daddy says.


    She goes and stands by the wall rebellion seeping out of every cell of her body. My gosh, I am


    impressed. I did not know the girl had it in her. I look at her in awe .... and daddy is looking at me with a


    raised eyebrow.


    Fudge. Fudge. Fudge. Nooo. Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t do anything this time. I pretend to go


    back to reading.


    Ten minutester, daddy''s packing is done and he calls Ana back.


    "Come here Ana... " He calls her. Ana goes up-to him and he puts her on hisp.


    "Daddy only wants what''s best for you, alright? Little girls should not watch Game of Thrones, okay?"


    "But daddy I have read all the books! I justpleted ISOIAF! It''s not like I don''t know what will


    happen." She is really pushing daddy took the limits now.


    Ten dors says she is going to get a spanking before we leave to see daddy in the hospital.


    Come to think of it, I don''t think she has ever been spanked by daddy for being naughty. Boy, she is not


    going to like it.


    "Do you want me to throw all the books out and make you read Cindere and Snow White?" He asks.


    "You will not!"


    "I will give you a good trouncing if you don''t lower your voice and fix that attitude right now." Daddy


    says calmly.


    "I will ask daddy and watch it!" She shouts.


    Wow. If they wait for a minute, I want to get myself a tub of popcorn!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "If daddy says yes, he is going to get a spanking too."


    "Now you are just being a Moron!"


    "Ana no!" I shout but the damage has already been done. Is this girl crazy?


    Daddy is looking aghast and maybe a little hurt too.


    Daddy makes her stand up and ces her on hisps. She doesn''t even resist. She knows she is


    getting a spanking.


    "Carol, go sit on the dining table and wait for us."


    I quietly slip out of the room after shooting Ana sad nces.


    God this sounds so bad. Ana is crying and I am jumping with the sound of each smack. Do I cry so


    loudly? Gosh. She must be hurting. I just got the belt for the first time and hopefully thest time ever


    four days ago. I am never being naughty again. Like Never. No. Nada.


    Fifteen long minutester daddyes out with a crying Ana in his arms. She looks docile enough.


    That''s what daddies do. They spank the rebellion out of you.


    He takes her to the kitchen sink and washes her face. He makes us bottles with Ana in his arms.


    "Carole, we are ready to leave." I walk with them to the car and daddy ces on the back seat


    and straps us in. Ana predictably flinches when she is made to sit and daddy kisses her forehead. I


    very smartly ignore the flinch.


    Ten minutester we reach the hospital and Ana Is almost about to go to sleep. I don''t do anything. It¡¯s


    shady business. Stay away from the spanker and the spankee.


    Daddy brings us out and we go to meet daddy! Finally! Safe zone!


    Daddy''s carrying Ana.


    Daddy is thankfully awake.


    "Hey daddy, how are you feeling now?" I jump and hug him. He winces.


    "Carol!" Daddy Jay scolds me.


    "Oops. Sorry. I kiss daddy Grey''s cheek." He hugs me with one arm and looks at daddy and Ana


    standing by the bed.


    "Come here baby?" daddy calls Ana.


    Anaes and hugs daddy.


    "Were you naughty? Huh?" He asks her while rubbing her butt. She nods.


    "She wanted to watch Game of Thrones." Daddy Jay says.


    Daddy looks so horrified that all of us startughing. Weughed till we were in tears and our tummy


    hurts!

 CHAPTER 72 - MURDERS

    CHAPTER 72 - MURDERS


    Daddy Grey is sleeping. It''s not evening yet but was tired after lunch and so he went to sleep. Daddy


    took Ana to the cafeteria for candies. I am snuggled under a nket on the sofa in daddy''s hospital


    room with Ems. I was supposed to be taking a nap but I don''t feel like it. Not tired. How does Ana read?


    I tried reading a couple of pages of this new book she was so excited about but I gave up. She is smart


    not a doofus like me, maybe.


    The room is dark so anyway I couldn''t have read even if I wanted to. When will G let us take daddy


    home? He keeps poking him with needles and giving him medicines. It''s been so long. Fuck that stupid


    Timothy. It was all because of him or me? What if I hadn''t spoken to him in the pool that day? Was


    daddy hurt because of me?


    Somebody quietly opens the door breaking my reverie. I think it''s Ana but where is daddy? Before I can


    process what''s going on she moves towards daddy. It''s not Ana. She has a knife!


    "Noooo!!" before I can think I pull her away from daddy. He wakes up as we are rolling on the floor


    trying to keep the knife away. We are both struggling trying to push the knife away from ourselves.


    "What the Fuck!"


    Grey''s POV


    I wake up to a scream and see Carol and Alisha on the floor a knife between them, Alisha trying to stab


    Carol and Carol trying to stay away from the knife.


    I jump off the bed that instance but I am toote.


    She stabs her with the knife and there is blood all over the floor.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She stabbed Carol who is now lying on the cold floor in the pool of her own blood..........


    I scream bloody murder. In seconds there are a couple of nurses and doctors in my room. She doesn''t


    even look remorseful. She is happy.


    Some grab her while the others take Carol to the ER. I am too shocked to move. Carol, my Carol is hurt


    because of me. She was here to get me and she got Carol instead.


    Jay and Ana find me in a state of shock sitting amidst a pool of blood.


    "Fuck! What happened Christian?!" Jayes running to me. Ana is at the door. I cannot look at him in


    the eye.


    "I am sorry... " I say.


    "What the fuck happened? Are you hurt?!" He shouts for the doctor.


    "Carol. She stabbed Carol. I am sorry." I say, hardly able to believe it myself.


    Jay looks like he has been zapped.


    "It''s all because of you!" He spats.


    "I know. I am sorry... Carol... She... I am sorry... " I don''t know what else to say.


    "You idiotic, impulsive, selfish, asshole! It''s because of you!!"


    "I am sorry... I know... I know.... She came here for me... But Carol she came in between... Fuck... I am


    sorry... "


    Somebody is sobbing and crying. It takes me a while to realise it''s me.


    "I am sorry... It''s because I hurt Timothy... "


    "No... It''s because you killed him!" He shouts.


    I killed him?


    I killed Timothy?


    Suddenly I cannot breathe. I grab at his shirt, trying to tell him that I cannot breathe but the words


    refuse toe out of my mouth. It''s like they are stuck inside.


    And then I pass out.

 Chapter 72: 72 - Murder

    Chapter 72: 72 - Murder


    Daddy Grey is sleeping. It''s not evening yet but was tired after lunch and so he went to sleep. Daddy


    took Ana to the cafeteria for candies. I am snuggled under a nket on the sofa in daddy''s hospital


    room with Ems. I was supposed to be taking a nap but I don''t feel like it. Not tired. How does Ana read?


    I tried reading a couple of pages of this new book she was so excited about but I gave up. She is smart


    not a doofus like me, maybe.


    The room is dark so anyway I couldn''t have read even if I wanted to. When will G let us take daddy


    home? He keeps poking him with needles and giving him medicines. It''s been so long. Fuck that stupid


    Timothy. It was all because of him or me? What if I hadn''t spoken to him in the pool that day? Was


    daddy hurt because of me?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Somebody quietly opens the door breaking my reverie. I think it''s Ana but where is daddy? Before I can


    process what''s going on she moves towards daddy. It''s not Ana. She has a knife!


    "Noooo!!" before I can think I pull her away from daddy. He wakes up as we are rolling on the floor


    trying to keep the knife away. We are both struggling trying to push the knife away from ourselves.


    "What the Fuck!"


    Grey''s POV


    I wake up to a scream and see Carol and Alisha on the floor a knife between them, Alisha trying to stab


    Carol and Carol trying to stay away from the knife.


    I jump off the bed that instance but I am toote.


    She stabs her with the knife and there is blood all over the floor.


    She stabbed Carol who is now lying on the cold floor in the pool of her own blood..........


    I scream bloody murder. In seconds there are a couple of nurses and doctors in my room. She doesn''t


    even look remorseful. She is happy.


    Some grab her while the others take Carol to the ER. I am too shocked to move. Carol, my Carol is hurt


    because of me. She was here to get me and she got Carol instead.


    Jay and Ana find me in a state of shock sitting amidst a pool of blood.


    "Fuck! What happened Christian?!" Jayes running to me. Ana is at the door. I cannot look at him in


    the eye.


    "I am sorry... " I say.


    "What the fuck happened? Are you hurt?!" He shouts for the doctor.


    "Carol. She stabbed Carol. I am sorry." I say, hardly able to believe it myself.


    Jay looks like he has been zapped.


    "It''s all because of you!" He spats.


    "I know. I am sorry... Carol... She... I am sorry... " I don''t know what else to say.


    "You idiotic, impulsive, selfish, asshole! It''s because of you!!"


    "I am sorry... I know... I know.... She came here for me... But Carol she came in between... Fuck... I am


    sorry... "


    Somebody is sobbing and crying. It takes me a while to realise it''s me.


    "I am sorry... It''s because I hurt Timothy... "


    "No... It''s because you killed him!" He shouts.


    I killed him?


    I killed Timothy?


    Suddenly I cannot breathe. I grab at his shirt, trying to tell him that I cannot breathe but the words


    refuse toe out of my mouth. It''s like they are stuck inside.


    And then I pass out.

 CHAPTER 73 - FINE

    CHAPTER 73 - FINE


    Carol is fine. Turns out it was a not so deep flesh wound. Grey, not so much.


    I have gotten both of them home a couple of weeks back. Carol is being a champ really. Not fussing at


    all apart from the times when we have to change the dressing on her wound.


    I acted out when I saw all the blood. I told things I shouldn''t have and I have apologized to Christian so


    many times. He told me that its fine but I can clearly see that it is not.


    He feels so guilty for killing Timothy although it wasn''t intentional. He feels guilty that Alisha stabbed


    Carol when she hade to stab him.


    All he does is snuggle with either Ana or Carol. He doesn''t talk much. I get to have sex but no cuddling


    after.


    Ana and Carol are thankfully fine and back to normal.


    We are having ice-creams after dinner, all of us. The girls are jabbering and enjoying their ice creams.


    Grey is concentrating more on the ice cream than he is on anyone else.


    "Girls'' quick, it''s already past your bedtime. We will need to have a quick bath and then to bed." I say


    and Grey looks up at me.


    "I''ll bath them and put them to bed. You go sleep, you must be so exhausted." Christian tells me.


    Before I can say anything, the girls are all excited to let Christian give them a bath. So, I let him do it.


    Christian cooked today despite my telling him not to, many times. He needs time to recuperate. He still


    has a broken shoulder.


    I settle on my bed after a quick shower and to my surprise I see an envelope with a ribbon on it with my


    name.


    I pick it up.


    It has a ticket to Vegas and a note.


    You deserve a holiday. Go, get one.


    X


    Holiday? Alone?


    Is he feeling...? What?


    I know he is not working. Where did he get the money from?


    I am still sitting like a fool with the ticket in my hand when hees in.


    "I''ve put the girls to bed and that''s for you." He says while stripping to his boxers.


    "For me? What do you think I will do in Vegas alone?"


    "Listen, we have been all over you these past weeks. You need some time off. I will take care of the


    girls... I mean... I would understand if you''d want someone else too, Mark, Ron or anyone to look after


    Carol... The tickets for day after and Carol is totally fine. She doesn''t even need any medicines


    anymore apart from the lotion for the scar... " He trails off when he sees the look on my face.


    "What?" He asks.


    "What are you even saying? All over me what? Ron and Mark to look after Carol? Have you gone


    nuts? Buying me a ticket to Vegas? Where did you even get the money from?!" I say more loudly than I


    would have liked.


    "I am not your little."


    "I know that!"


    "So, stop treating me like one!" He shouts.


    "Grey, seriously. I know you are hurt that I acted out that day. I am sorry. It wasn''t your fault. I shouldn''t


    have said those things, alright? But don''t be like this. It WASN''T YOUR FAULT AND I AM GODDAMN


    SORRY. I WASN¡¯T THINKING STRAIGHT."


    "Why the Fuck are you shouting? I got you a gift, can''t you just say thank you and get over it? Go out


    have fun. You need it. Stop behaving like you have got a stick up your ass."


    "I am behaving like I have a stick up my ass?" this is ludicrous.


    He just turns around and goes off to sleep after rolling his eyes at me.


    I go and hug him from behind.


    "I am sorry. I really am. Please don''t be mad at me. I wouldn''t want to go anywhere without you and the


    girls. What would I even do?"


    He nods.


    "It wasn''t your fault. I know what I said but I swear on Carol and Ana I didn''t mean a word. I was just


    shocked and stressed and low on sleep so I wasn''t thinking straight."


    I gently turn him around and kiss him. He doesn''t respond.


    "I know you think I don''t trust you to take care of Carol because she is my little or whatever other


    Bullshit that''s going on in your head... No no... Don''t deny... I have noticed the way you''ve been around


    here, the things you say and I can promise you I would have reacted the same way had it been Ana. I


    mean I know what I did was wrong and if I could go back to change it I would but all I am trying to say


    here is that I consider Ana as much mine as I consider Carol and I know you do the same. It was just


    bad luck, nobody''s fault." I stop gently when it looks like Christian''s about to cry.


    "But it was all because of me... I started it... "


    "No. You''ve heard what Alisha said did you not? She wanted to hurt Carol because Timothy was in love


    with him and she got insecure. So it wasn''t your fault. They would have tried to do something either


    ways. Both of them, they were crazy Vampires. Good riddance, I swear."


    He sniffs, trying not to cry and I kiss him.


    "About the ticket.... "I start.


    "That''s not refundable and you are not wasting that money. I got the money as an advance for a project


    that I''ll be starting on." He says.


    "Guess, we''ll just have to buy another one then." I say and kiss him again.


    He grins.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You did not ask me to marry you even once since you''ve been back from the hospital. It was the


    medicines after all... "I tease him and he blushes. "Guess we will just have to have the honeymoon first


    ...."


    And we kiss again.


    And they live happily ever after ?

 Chapter 73: 73 - Fine

    Chapter 73: 73 - Fine


    Carol is fine. Turns out it was a not so deep flesh wound. Grey, not so much.


    I have gotten both of them home a couple of weeks back. Carol is being a champ really. Not fussing at


    all apart from the times when we have to change the dressing on her wound.


    I acted out when I saw all the blood. I told things I shouldn''t have and I have apologized to Christian so


    many times. He told me that its fine but I can clearly see that it is not.


    He feels so guilty for killing Timothy although it wasn''t intentional. He feels guilty that Alisha stabbed


    Carol when she hade to stab him.


    All he does is snuggle with either Ana or Carol. He doesn''t talk much. I get to have sex but no cuddling


    after.


    Ana and Carol are thankfully fine and back to normal.


    We are having ice-creams after dinner, all of us. The girls are jabbering and enjoying their ice creams.


    Grey is concentrating more on the ice cream than he is on anyone else.


    "Girls'' quick, it''s already past your bedtime. We will need to have a quick bath and then to bed." I say


    and Grey looks up at me.


    "I''ll bath them and put them to bed. You go sleep, you must be so exhausted." Christian tells me.


    Before I can say anything, the girls are all excited to let Christian give them a bath. So, I let him do it.


    Christian cooked today despite my telling him not to, many times. He needs time to recuperate. He still


    has a broken shoulder.


    I settle on my bed after a quick shower and to my surprise I see an envelope with a ribbon on it with my


    name.


    I pick it up.


    It has a ticket to Vegas and a note.


    You deserve a holiday. Go, get one.


    X


    Holiday? Alone?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Is he feeling...? What?


    I know he is not working. Where did he get the money from?


    I am still sitting like a fool with the ticket in my hand when hees in.


    "I''ve put the girls to bed and that''s for you." He says while stripping to his boxers.


    "For me? What do you think I will do in Vegas alone?"


    "Listen, we have been all over you these past weeks. You need some time off. I will take care of the


    girls... I mean... I would understand if you''d want someone else too, Mark, Ron or anyone to look after


    Carol... The tickets for day after and Carol is totally fine. She doesn''t even need any medicines


    anymore apart from the lotion for the scar... " He trails off when he sees the look on my face.


    "What?" He asks.


    "What are you even saying? All over me what? Ron and Mark to look after Carol? Have you gone


    nuts? Buying me a ticket to Vegas? Where did you even get the money from?!" I say more loudly than I


    would have liked.


    "I am not your little."


    "I know that!"


    "So, stop treating me like one!" He shouts.


    "Grey, seriously. I know you are hurt that I acted out that day. I am sorry. It wasn''t your fault. I shouldn''t


    have said those things, alright? But don''t be like this. It WASN''T YOUR FAULT AND I AM GODDAMN


    SORRY. I WASN¡¯T THINKING STRAIGHT."


    "Why the Fuck are you shouting? I got you a gift, can''t you just say thank you and get over it? Go out


    have fun. You need it. Stop behaving like you have got a stick up your ass."


    "I am behaving like I have a stick up my ass?" this is ludicrous.


    He just turns around and goes off to sleep after rolling his eyes at me.


    I go and hug him from behind.


    "I am sorry. I really am. Please don''t be mad at me. I wouldn''t want to go anywhere without you and the


    girls. What would I even do?"


    He nods.


    "It wasn''t your fault. I know what I said but I swear on Carol and Ana I didn''t mean a word. I was just


    shocked and stressed and low on sleep so I wasn''t thinking straight."


    I gently turn him around and kiss him. He doesn''t respond.


    "I know you think I don''t trust you to take care of Carol because she is my little or whatever other


    Bullshit that''s going on in your head... No no... Don''t deny... I have noticed the way you''ve been around


    here, the things you say and I can promise you I would have reacted the same way had it been Ana. I


    mean I know what I did was wrong and if I could go back to change it I would but all I am trying to say


    here is that I consider Ana as much mine as I consider Carol and I know you do the same. It was just


    bad luck, nobody''s fault." I stop gently when it looks like Christian''s about to cry.


    "But it was all because of me... I started it... "


    "No. You''ve heard what Alisha said did you not? She wanted to hurt Carol because Timothy was in love


    with him and she got insecure. So it wasn''t your fault. They would have tried to do something either


    ways. Both of them, they were crazy Vampires. Good riddance, I swear."


    He sniffs, trying not to cry and I kiss him.


    "About the ticket.... "I start.


    "That''s not refundable and you are not wasting that money. I got the money as an advance for a project


    that I''ll be starting on." He says.


    "Guess, we''ll just have to buy another one then." I say and kiss him again.


    He grins.


    "You did not ask me to marry you even once since you''ve been back from the hospital. It was the


    medicines after all... "I tease him and he blushes. "Guess we will just have to have the honeymoon first


    ...."


    And we kiss again.


    And they live happily ever after ?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!